All That This Entails

By Noell S

Section I, Next Section

Chapter One

Posted on Saturday, 26 August 2006

Elizabeth sat in a pretty wilderness in Longbourn's park contemplating the letter she has just received from her Aunt Gardiner. She was slightly disappointed that her summer travel was to be delayed and she was more than a little concerned that the new intended destination was to be Derbyshire. 'But surely I may enter his county with impunity, and rob it of a few petrified spars without his perceiving me,' she thought idly.

As she continued in these ruminations, she heard a small noise, and looking up she spied her father entering the area with a distracted look upon his countenance. He did not seem to notice her as he ambled along, so Elizabeth determined to make her presence known and called out to him. He startled upon hearing her voice and looked up to see his favorite daughter sitting on a log bench, smiling up at him. He returned her smile and walked over to her.

"Hello, my dear," he said as he sat down beside her on the bench. "Escaping the laments of your mother and Kitty, I see."

"Not at all Father," she laughingly answered. "I am just enjoying the beautiful summer's day. But, you seem distracted Papa. Would you like me to leave you to your solitude?" Mr. Bennet looked discomfited at her mention of his distraction and looked at her as if he were determining something.

"Not at all Lizzy. In fact, I believe that I must discuss this with someone as I will have to tell the entire family about it very soon." Elizabeth was somewhat surprised by the seriousness of his answer. Mr. Bennet sensed her reaction and immediately continued, "Do not be alarmed dear, it is only that I have received a very interesting letter that will affect all our fortunes in a most astonishing way. But, before I recount the contents of this letter let me tell you a little story."

Elizabeth was very intrigued and settled herself more comfortably on the bench to hear her father's tale. Mr. Bennet smiled lovingly at his daughter when he saw her curiosity and determined to tell his most beloved child a history that he had never really shared with anyone.

"I have never really told you about your Bennet relations," he began. At her nod, he continued, "and that is where this story really should begin. Your great-grandfather John Bennet is the Duke of Everard." Mr. Bennet stopped when he heard Elizabeth gasp. He looked into her astonished face, but she quickly collected herself and nodded for him to continue. "The Bennet family is an old and noble line. The original manor is in the north, in Staffordshire, and by now the dukedom is quite large with many land holdings and a great deal of wealth, one of the largest in the empire, I believe.

"My grandfather had three sons." At this statement, he turned to Elizabeth, and she noted an ironic glint in his eye. "In fact, the Bennets had not produced any female offspring for many generations; a point which will be important a little later in this tale." A small smile played at the corners of Mr. Bennet's mouth, and Elizabeth found herself smiling in return. It was a rather ironic statement considering his current offspring. But her father was starting to speak again, so she focused her attention back to his astounding revelations.

"Anyway, the first children, Alexander and James, your grandfather, were twins. There was also a younger son, Michael, who died as a child from illness. Though male children were a matter of course for the Bennets, this was the first set of twins to be born in this line. The duke was concerned for James, who was after all, only born five minutes later than his older brother, but was destined to inherit nothing being, in essence, a younger son. So, the duke determined to provide a small estate for him and to instruct him alongside Alexander to ensure that both young men knew all that being a landowner and peer would require. This small estate is, as you have probably already guessed," which he said with a twinkle in his eye, knowing the cleverness of his second eldest child, "is Longbourn.

"However, he wanted to ensure that the estate remain known as a Bennet holding, and so entailed Longbourn to only male heirs, knowing the precedence of male children." Mr. Bennet turned to look at his daughter and he could sense her amusement with this facet of the history. "Your grandmother was one of six girls, which is where I am sure the line was corrupted," he stated laughingly, and Elizabeth laughed softly in response.

"But, I am getting ahead of myself," he continued. "Alexander and James were instructed by their father in the management of the estates, sent to the best schools and taught everything about society that their father deemed necessary for their welfare. As a result, the boys were quite close during their childhood and early adulthood." At this statement, Mr. Bennet's narrative trailed off and a distant look overcame his features as he looked out over the garden. Elizabeth caught her father's caveat and desired to bring him back to the conversation.

"You say they remained close only through their early adulthood?"

"Yes, my dear, for you see, on the eve of their twenty-fifth birthday, their father threw them a grand ball. They had both just returned from a two-year tour of the Continent and the duke desired to reintroduce them to the English aristocracy. His health had been failing in the last year, and he wanted to see Alexander married and hopefully with an heir before his death. So, a ball was hosted in London and every eligible female among the aristocracy was invited.

"The toast of the Season that year was a beautiful, charming, and of course, very wealthy young lady named Elizabeth Percy." Here again, Mr. Bennet paused to catch his daughter's reaction. For Elizabeth knew that this was the name of her own grandmother, and her namesake. Elizabeth grew reflective at this pronouncement, and had a sudden sense of foreboding with the mention of her Grandmother Elizabeth's name. Mr. Bennet understood her thoughts and wanted to ease her impending distress.

"Yes, my love, it is your grandmother of whom I am speaking. She was introduced to both the Bennet young men at this ball, and unfortunately, a very destructive competition broke out between the brothers." Elizabeth sighed; it was an age-old story, but one that rarely had a happy conclusion.

"Oh Papa," she whispered.

"Lizzy, do not be distressed. Though both the brothers pursued her, she truly loved your Grandfather James and their married life was full of love and happiness. Alexander, though, was bitterly disappointed and broke all ties to his brother; a situation that saddened the duke and was never resolved before his death a few years later. And though your grandparents were truly happy, her family was not. They believed that she should have married Alexander, who would inherit the title and a vast amount of property, whereas, James was only the master of a small country estate and a younger son. As a result of her choice, they disinherited her and she retired to the country with her new husband." At this point in the tale, both Mr. Bennet and Elizabeth paused to reflect on the life of James and Elizabeth Bennet. Mr. Bennet fondly recalled his parents and the joy they had together and wished that he had chosen more wisely himself when entering matrimony. Elizabeth, never knowing her grandparents, was delighted to know that they truly loved one another and hoped that she would find the same for herself. She momentarily reflected on the chance that had been offered to her with Mr. Darcy's proposal in April, but quickly pushed the thought from her head; though she did think better of him, to have accepted his proposal at the time would have been purely mercenary, because she did not love him then. 'Then? Surely I do not love him now?' she thought, and again pushed thoughts of Mr. Darcy from her mind to return her attention to her father. She knew that he was far from finished with the conversation, for they had not even begun to discuss the letter that he had recently received.

This thought encouraged her to venture a question and she asked, "So, what does all this have to do with your letter?"

With the many revelations he had given this morning, Mr. Bennet had almost forgotten about the existence of the letter, and laughed lightly at his daughter's inquisitiveness and intelligence.

"Only you Lizzy, would remember the origin of this convoluted discourse and be able to bring me back to my original point." Elizabeth gave a self-satisfied smile at this rejoinder and patiently waited for her father to take up the explanation.

"Well, Lizzy, my dear, the letter I have just received this morning, by express no less, if from an attorney in London." Elizabeth was a little surprised by this explanation, which showed plainly on her face, and brought another smile to her father's face.

"How on earth could a letter from an attorney in London bring on this disclosure of family history?" she questioned.

"By reason that said attorney's client is none other than the present Duchess of Everard!" he answered enthusiastically.

Elizabeth was a little puzzled and asked, "Does she desire to 'heal the breach'? Does she perhaps want to offer an olive branch?" she questioned impishly. Her father laughed softly at the allusion to Mr. Collins.

"It is slightly along this vein, my dear."

"But surely Papa she cannot break the entail?"

"No, dear Lizzy, this involves an entail of a completely different nature. Or more accurately, not an entail exactly, but an inheritance."

"What inheritance?'

"Well, to be precise, mine; and then in the future, yours and your sisters."

"What exactly are we to inherit?" Elizabeth was excessively diverted at this point.

"The Dukedom, of course."

And with this shocking pronouncement, Elizabeth moved from diversion to absolute stupefaction and disorientation in a heartbeat.

Chapter Two

Posted on Monday, 28 August 2006

Mr. Bennet kept a close eye on his daughter after this shocking revelation. He knew that she was not prone to nervous complaints like her mother; however, the news he had just revealed would be extremely distressing to most people. For her part, Elizabeth sat in shock and could not fully comprehend her father's disclosure. As she reviewed his words, it became clearer and she tentatively asked him, "Are you saying that you are to inherit a dukedom?"

Mr. Bennet, relieved that Elizabeth was not going to faint, responded to his incredulous daughter, "So it would seem, my dear, but again, I am getting ahead of myself. Let me finish my story." Elizabeth, her equilibrium somewhat restored, nodded her acquiescence. "James and Elizabeth Bennet retired to Longbourn. Alexander retired to Staffordshire, to nurse his disappointment and help manage the different family estates. I had already mentioned that the duke was experiencing ill health at this time. His desire to see his first-born, and consequently his heir, married was still firmly fixed, as I understand. Alexander was persuaded to return to London for the remainder of the Season. There he met another woman, Lady Anne Hutchinson. She was reported to be quite lovely, and of course possessed wonderful connections and a sizable dowry. They married at the end of the Season. The duke died within the next year, before an heir was born or, as I already stated, reconciliation between his sons. Alexander, now the Duke of Everard, and his wife had two sons, Joshua and Nathaniel." Here, Elizabeth interrupted her father.

"Papa how is it that you know all the goings-on of these Bennets, if your grandfather never reconciled with his brother His Grace?"

"Your grandfather was always pained by the separation from his brother and endeavored to keep abreast of his family's actions."

"And did he also keep you informed?"

"When I came of age, he related the story in its entirety. I confess that I was as surprised as you were, my dear. I had no knowledge of the eminence of my father's heritage or the breach that had taken place. However, after his initial disclosure, I decided not to pursue further information about my uncle and cousins. I did not believe that I would ever encounter them, so did not think it imperative to keep informed." He looked pensive after this statement and the ironic glint reentered his eye as he stated, "I may have been mistaken in that premise and would have been better served, I believe, by maintaining my father's vigilance. Then I might not have been so shocked when I received this attorney's letter."

Elizabeth smiled at this observation and said, "Will I now by privy to this attorney's communication?" Mr. Bennet smiled in response and nodded.

"Yes, Lizzy, I will disclose the contents of the letter to you," he laughingly replied. "The attorney, a Mr. Spencer, writes to tell me that His Grace the Duke of Everard, has died in a ship accident while escorting his brother and brother's family back from the Indies. Which means that there are no surviving descendents of Alexander Bennet. Joshua, the most recent Duke of Everard, and his wife," here Mr. Bennet paused to peruse the letter in his hand for the necessary information, "Agatha, did not have any children. And the younger son Nathaniel, his wife and children, were all present on the ship with His Grace when it shipwrecked. My father, James, would be the next in line for the title, which would pass on to me, as he is no longer living. And this is exactly what Mr. Spencer has written to inform me. I am now considered His Grace The Duke of Everard."

Elizabeth could almost not believe this disclosure; her father uttered it with such little pronouncement. Her head was full of numerous thoughts traveling in divergent directions and she did not know which direction she should take first. My father is a Duke. I am the daughter of a Duke! Elizabeth could hardly consider this statement. Her mind continuing in this vein she suddenly exclaimed, "Mother is a Duchess!"

Mr. Bennet actually laughed out loud at this declaration. "Yes Lizzy, I believe that conclusion is correct!" Mr. Bennet could not ignore the implications of his daughter's statement, and inwardly sighed. He could only imagine the hysterics that would shortly ensue. "Mr. Spencer states in his letter that The Lady Agatha Bennet, as she will now be known when she reverts to her previous title as the daughter of an earl I believe, would like for my entire family to travel to Staffordshire to take up residence at Grancourt, the estate there. She believes, and here I quote, 'There is much that needs to addressed as you assume the dukedom, and The Lady Agatha Bennet would like to acquaint herself with you and your family to help ease the transition.' There Lizzy, I believe were are summoned to Staffordshire!"

Elizabeth, having sufficiently recovered to pay heed to the rest of her father's account, gave a soft laugh and replied, "Of course we must answer this summons Papa, but first let us return to the house and have some tea." Elizabeth was by no means as completely recovered from the almost miraculous revelation, as her statement would imply. However, she understood that there was entirely too much to discuss and examine, to continue to do so in Longbourn's garden; she therefore stood and Mr. Bennet followed suit and they made their way back to the house.

The other ladies of the house were sitting in the drawing room throughout the course of Mr. Bennet and Elizabeth's conversation and were of course unaware of the drastic change in their circumstances. On the walk to the house, Mr. Bennet suggested to Elizabeth that the disclosure not be made until he had an opportunity to respond to the missive from Mr. Spencer and post it express, for he believed that it deserved an immediate reply. Elizabeth consented and she and her father entered the drawing room just as the servant entered with the teapot. Jane, looking up from her needlework upon Elizabeth and her father's entrance, noticed a distinct air of distraction and reflection in both of their countenances and determined to question Elizabeth as soon as they had a moment alone. After the family partook of their tea, Mr. Bennet immediately retired to his library to write Mr. Spencer. He also wrote a brief note to Colonel Forster announcing his intention to retrieve Lydia from Brighton in a few days time. He certainly did not look forward to such a trip, but Lydia must travel to Staffordshire with the rest of the family and would need to be fetched from Brighton first.

During tea, Elizabeth resolved to tell Jane of her father's morning communication at the earliest possible moment. She needed Jane's consolation, as she was still feeling quite unsettled from the discussion with her father. After tea concluded she suggested to Jane that they attend to some tasks in the stillroom; she knew her mother would be busy settling dinner and Mary and Kitty never entered that room. As the two girls were sorting through drying herbs, Jane spoke and asked, "Lizzy, is there something bothering you? You were very quiet at tea."

"Dear Jane, I have been thinking over some things that Papa and I discussed this morning." Here Elizabeth paused. She had earlier asked her father if she could disclose the information to Jane, to which he gave his permission, but Elizabeth didn't quite know how to tell her sister without unnecessary shock. Upon reflection, she realized that it was almost impossible to reveal such information without causing some distress, and knowing her sister's serene temperament, determined to just be as straightforward as possible. "Papa received a letter this morning that contained the most astonishing and wonderful news. It seems that Papa is the Duke of Everard."

Jane looked up at her sister at this declaration and smilingly replied, "Oh Lizzy, do be serious. You are always teasing me." However, as she scrutinized her sister's face, she recognized that Elizabeth was in earnest. Jane abruptly stopped her work and sat down upon a stool. Elizabeth, seeing her sister's distress, immediately began to relate the tale that she had learned earlier that morning. The sisters spent above an hour in the stillroom discussing the revelations and comforting each other, for they were both very bewildered about how exactly this would affect their futures. They understood it would greatly enhance their current financial and social situation, but their emotional well-being seemed somewhat precarious.

"Oh Lizzy, there is a great deal to take in. What has father determined to do?"

"He has written to Mr. Spencer, the attorney, to accept an invitation to Grancourt for our family. I believe he hopes to travel there within a fortnight. Oh! I must write to Aunt Gardiner, for I will not be able to travel with them this summer if we are to go to Staffordshire."

"That is a shame Lizzy. I know you were looking forward to your trip to the Lakes with Aunt and Uncle Gardiner."

"Actually, I received a letter from Aunt Gardiner just this morning, informing me that our trip was to be delayed by a few weeks and we would not travel as far as the Lakes, but only to Derbyshire." Jane looked closely at Elizabeth when she mentioned Derbyshire, knowing of Mr. Darcy's connection to that region, but her sister showed no concern, so she did not pursue the subject.

"Well, Lizzy, I am sure that they will miss your company during their tour, but perhaps we should return to the house and see if Mama needs us."

"I should like to talk to Papa and see if he has made any other decisions. Will you come with me Jane?"

"Of course Lizzy." The sisters tidied up the stillroom and made their way to Mr. Bennet's library. They entered the room to find their father deep in thought as he sat at his desk. He looked up upon their entrance and smiled while inviting to them sit.

"Well girls, what can I do for you, my dears?"

"Papa, I have told Jane the news. Have you written to Mr. Spencer?"

"Yes, Lizzy, I sent him an express after tea. I also wrote to Colonel Forster. I will be fetching Lydia from Brighton in a few days. As I told you earlier Lizzy, I would like to leave for Staffordshire in a couple of weeks. I am sure that Mr. Spencer will respond promptly with exact dates to when The Lady Agatha Bennet can receive us at Grancourt. His letter implied that she would prefer to settle things as quickly as possible." He looked at his eldest daughter and addressing her asked, "How are you doing, my love? I am sure that Lizzy gave you quite a shock when she disclosed the news."

Jane smiled serenely and answered, "It was shocking at first Papa, but I am beginning to realize the wonderful effects this will have for all my dear family."

"Is that so? I suppose that is true enough. Shall we tell them this news so that they may also begin realizing their good fortune?" Elizabeth smiled softly at her father's words.

"Of course we must tell them," she said, "but certainly we can wait until after the soup. Knowing the raptures that will follow, we would not want to waste any of cook's hard work." Mr. Bennet's eyes twinkled mischievously as he gestured his daughters out of the library. They made their way to the dining room where the rest of the family was already gathered for the evening meal. A few minutes into the soup Mr. Bennet cleared this throat and addressed his wife.

"Mrs. Bennet, I received a letter today from an attorney in London."

"Yes Mr. Bennet?"

"It contained some rather astounding information that will particularly affect our daughters' marriage prospects." This statement certainly garnered Mrs. Bennet's attention and she looked up expectantly from her soup. Elizabeth warily eyed her father knowing of his inclination to vex his wife.

"In fact," he continued, "I believe we will have no trouble marrying them off to very rich men in the near future." Mrs. Bennet did not know what to make of this extraordinary statement. Mr. Bingley had left the neighborhood and no other rich men had entered Meryton, for she surely would have been one of the first to know. She absent-mindedly raised her spoon to her mouth and asked her husband how this feat was to be accomplished.

Timing his response perfectly, Mr. Bennet pronounced, "I have inherited the dukedom of Everard, all the girls will be Ladies with large dowries, and you my dear Mrs. Bennet will be Her Grace Duchess of Everard."

Mrs. Bennet choked, spluttered and then fainted; and cook's hard work was utterly wasted as no one could finish his or her dinner.

Chapter Three

Posted on Monday, 28 August 2006

Mrs. Bennet was somewhat revived and immediately escorted to her room by Jane and Mrs. Hill. Elizabeth directed a disapproving stare toward her father which he ignored as he excused himself to his library and his port. This left Elizabeth the onerous task of explaining the situation to Mary and Kitty. She gave them a brief summary of their family history and answered their questions as well as she could. Luckily, both girls were shocked enough by the disclosure that they were almost speechless, giving Elizabeth the chance to escape and reflect on her own.

After the emotional upheaval of the day, everyone retired early to his or her bed. Jane, having administered a sleeping draught to Mrs. Bennet, sought out Elizabeth and the sisters spent almost half the night in conversation.

The following morning commenced with a rather late start of the Bennet family's typical routine. Mrs. Bennet was indisposed and kept to her room, but was constantly calling upon members of her family to attend her. Mr. Bennet visited his wife in the early afternoon to more fully explain their new situation and to inform her of the invitation to Staffordshire. Though she did not entirely comprehend all the implications of the news, she understood well enough that she would need new clothes for herself and all the girls before they ventured north. To meet with a Lady Agatha Bennet, former Duchess of Everard would certainly require the finest lace!

Jane and Elizabeth both tried to curb the excesses of their mother's raptures, but to little avail. Elizabeth attempted to explain that the seamstresses would not have enough time to completely re-outfit the Bennet ladies before their trip, and both she and Lydia had already received several new dresses for their recent trips. Mrs. Bennet grudgingly acceded to her point about the seamstresses, but insisted that Jane, Mary, and Kitty each have at least one new gown and that new ribbons and lace be purchased to enhance Elizabeth and Lydia's wardrobe as well. With this determined, she immediately called for the maid to assist her in dressing and announced that Jane, Mary, and Kitty would accompany her to the dressmakers in Meryton. Elizabeth inwardly groaned as she left her mother's bedchamber, and made her way to the library, thankful that she had escaped the shopping trip.

Mr. Bennet only awaited a reply from Mr. Spencer confirming the family's journey to Staffordshire, before he would undertake a trip to Brighton. His natural indolence was set aside in the face of such an immense undertaking and he became rather impatient for a letter. However, just two days after his own express to town, Mr. Spencer sent a return post. Two carriages from the Everard estate would arrive at Longbourn in a fortnight to convey the Bennets to Grancourt. After receiving this letter, Mr. Bennet made immediate plans to travel to Brighton to fetch Lydia and left early the next morning. In his note to the Forsters, he had given no reason for the curtailing of Lydia's visit, other than a vague "family situation." Lydia was understandably angered at her father's arrival and the end of her time with the officers and for the first several hours of the return journey loudly lamented her father's unfairness. Mr. Bennet finally succumbed to her lamentations and disclosed the true reason for her return. Her cries of woe instantly turned to shrieks of joy and raptures on the balls and parties they would attend in London. Mr. Bennet then lamented not waiting to disclose such information until out of the close confines of a carriage!

With the return of the two to Longbourn, preparations for the journey north intensified. Elizabeth wrote a letter to her Aunt Gardiner explaining the situation and apologizing for her need to cancel her summer plans with them. Sorrow at not spending time with her beloved relations mixed with an excitement to meet Lady Agatha and see Grancourt. Mr. Darcy hardly entered her thoughts at all. Mr. Bennet also wrote a note, but to Mr. Gardiner. In this, he more fully explained the situation as revealed in Mr. Spencer's original communication; there were some facts that he had not even shared with Elizabeth, and had no intention to until he had conferred with Lady Agatha and her attorneys.

After much fuss, visits to dressmakers, enthusiastic discussions, and occasional moments of amazement at the situation, the Bennets entered the large, fine carriages with the Everard coat-of-arms and began their journey north.

Mr. Bennet, Jane, and Elizabeth traveled in the first carriage, while Mrs. Bennet and the remaining three daughters followed in the other; their own small family carriage trailed behind with servants and trunks. In this pleasant fashion, after two days on the road, they crossed into Staffordshire. Elizabeth became increasingly in awe of the beautiful countryside. It was so wild and untamed compared to the sedate woods and fields of Hertfordshire. I would be content to spend the rest of my life in Staffordshire, she thought.

Toward the end of the afternoon, they arrived at Grancourt. The house was a large, rambling building set on a wide plain with hills and forests rising behind it. The sun turned the stone of the house a glowing gold and towering, overarching trees flanked the avenue that led to the inner courtyard. It was an impressive sight, and they were all quite thunderstruck by the grandeur.

After alighting from the carriages, the servants directed them to a spacious room, at the center of which stood a handsome, finely dressed woman, whom all assumed to be Lady Agatha. Lady Agatha surveyed her guests with an intelligent eye and curtsied to Mr. Bennet.

"Your Grace, welcome to Grancourt."

"Lady Agatha," His Grace, which he should hereafter be known as, replied with a bow, "Thank you for the invitation. May I introduce my family?"

Lady Agatha nodded her acquiescence and turned expectantly to the Bennet ladies. His Grace continued with the introductions and gesturing to Mrs. Bennet said, "Lady Agatha, may I present Her Grace Duchess of Everard, my wife Fanny. My daughters," and motioning toward each one stated, "Lady Jane, Lady Elizabeth, Lady Mary, Lady Catherine, and Lady Lydia Bennet."

At the pronouncement of her name, Lydia gave a very unladylike snort. His Grace turned a gimlet eye toward his youngest daughter, Her Grace blinked, Jane blushed and looked down in mortification, Mary looked disapproving, and Kitty giggled; Elizabeth watched Lady Agatha. For her part, Lady Agatha maintained an expressionless face except for a slight narrowing of her eyes, which Elizabeth did not fail to detect. Elizabeth had for some time been contemplating exactly what type of woman Lady Agatha would be. She dreaded another Lady Catherine de Bourgh and hoped for an intelligent, yet forgiving and compassionate woman like her Aunt Gardiner. Lady Agatha noticed Elizabeth's scrutiny and her features softened slightly.

"You are all very welcome," she said and gestured toward a set of couches and chairs in the center of the room. "You must be tired from your journey and in want of rest and refreshment." She rang for a servant and requested that tea and refreshments be served immediately then seated herself in a chair that commanded a view of the others as they sat down among the available places.

As the group was getting comfortable, Lady Agatha let her gaze wander over her new relations. She understood from Mr. Spencer, that though raised as gentlefolk, their previous resources were rather limited. She was relieved to see that His Grace was a man of propriety at least, and she could sense an innate intelligence and cleverness. No woman could successfully navigate London's ton without being an astute judge of character, and Lady Agatha had been a successful duchess. She continued her assessment. Her Grace was an attractive woman, but appeared overwhelmed by the situation. The eldest daughter Jane was quite beautiful and had a sweet tranquil smile on her face. Mary seemed rather plain, but proper. Catherine's giggle and Lydia's snort spoke for themselves. But Elizabeth ... here Lady Agatha paused and looked straight at Elizabeth. She sensed a kindred spirit with the young woman who was unafraid to meet her eye.

Elizabeth understood that Lady Agatha was inspecting them, and they were most likely falling short of expectations. She arched a brow and determined to make conversation.

"I am sorry for your loss. To lose both your husband and his brother's family in such a tragic accident..." Elizabeth trailed off.

Lady Agatha silently commended Elizabeth for her bravery in broaching such a sensitive subject and endeavored to help her ease the awkwardness of the situation.

"Thank you Lady Elizabeth. It has been a difficult time. The ship was due to land several months ago, and when it failed to arrive in London, inquiries were immediately sent out to determine its whereabouts. Unfortunately, the answer was a devastating one. Another ship passed the wreckage and brought word of the ship's end. No one survived; His Grace, his brother Nathaniel and my dear sister Margaret, along with their two children, all perished." Lady Agatha turned toward the window, and a deep sadness seemed to descend upon her.

"You were close to your sister?" Elizabeth queried." I am very sorry. I do not know what I would do if I were to lose one of my own sisters."

Lady Agatha returned her gaze to Elizabeth and answered, "She was my twin, and we were inseparable until our marriages." This statement startled Elizabeth and her heart went out to Lady Agatha. She considered what her own feelings would be were she to lose Jane and in an attempt to comfort Lady Agatha, she offered a soft smile, placed her hand over hers, and said, "I know we cannot replace your sister, but you now have five nieces, and we will do our best to help alleviate your sorrow." Lady Agatha was deeply touched by Elizabeth's genuine response, and an instant attachment was formed between them.

"Thank you my dear. But, let us move on to happier subjects." The servants entered with the tea things and all conversation momentarily stopped while they served themselves. After all were settled with tea and cake, Lady Agatha determined to address the purpose of the Bennets visit, and turning to His Grace said, "I suppose the letter from Mr. Spencer quite astounded you when you received it?"

"Your supposition is correct Lady Agatha."

"Please, call me Agatha. All this 'His Grace' this, and 'Lady' that slows conversation."

"As you wish Agatha," His Grace amusedly responded. "Then you must call me Bennet or Thomas. I am afraid that if you were to call out 'Your Grace' or even 'Everard', I would not remember to respond." Lady Agatha laughed softly.

"Bennet should suffice," and turning to the rest of the family requested that they also call her by her given name. All approved and asked for the kindness in return. With that social custom dispatched, conversation turned to the journey from Hertfordshire and other mundane subjects. The primary participants were Lady Agatha, His Grace, and Elizabeth, with occasional utterances from Jane. Her Grace was still too overwhelmed by the splendor of Grancourt and the majesty of Lady Agatha to attempt conversation. Mary was content to listen and wished for the bravery to contribute. Kitty and Lydia whispered to themselves, with occasional outbursts of giggles. After a quarter of an hour, Her Grace yawned indiscreetly, and Lady Agatha suggested that they retire to their rooms for a rest and change before dinner.

"I have moved into another family apartment, and have readied the Master Suite for your occupation. The girls also each have a room in the family wing, and I have selected a maid for each of them. I understand Fanny, that your own maid accompanied you?"

"Yes, Lady Agatha. Though I am sure I should require a French maid now. Sarah will hardly know how to do the latest hairstyles and I cannot show my face in London..." Lady Agatha interrupted to inform Her Grace that they could acquire new maids in London if she so desired, but that they would probably not travel to town for several months yet. Her Grace was pleased with this explanation and allowed the maid to show her to her room. Lady Agatha caught Elizabeth's eye just as it started to roll, and tried to hide the small smile forming on her lips, but Elizabeth comprehended it and smiled shyly in return.

Jane and Elizabeth were glad to be shown to adjacent rooms and once they entered discovered that there was even an adjoining door between their chambers. They thoroughly inspected both rooms and the vast dressing rooms, and teased each other about the amount of gowns they would have to have made in order to fill the racks and shelves. Elizabeth was glad to note that, though richly furnished, the entire house was neither gaudy nor uselessly fine; with less of splendor, and more real elegance, than the furniture of Rosings. A discreet knock announced the arrival of their maids and after requesting they return in an hour's time to help them prepare for dinner, the maids were dismissed and Jane and Elizabeth fell onto the bed in Elizabeth's chamber to catch a quick rest before dinner.

Chapter Four

Posted on Thursday, 31 August 2006

The family gathered together after a rest and a change of clothes. The footmen directed them to a small, informal dining room. The table was beautifully appointed and the meal cooked to perfection. Lady Agatha was elegantly attired, far more fashionably than the rest of the party. However, she noticed that though their gowns were not of the finest cloth, they were attractively and modestly made. Her Grace and the two youngest girls perhaps had a little too much lace, but overall, Lady Agatha was pleased with their taste. She particularly noticed the elegance of Jane and Elizabeth.

The conversation during the meal progressed similarly to that during their afternoon tea, though Her Grace did interrupt with a few silly and inane comments about the opulence of Grancourt and the cost of the furnishings. For the most part, His Grace, Lady Agatha, Elizabeth and occasionally Jane were content to lead the conversation, and they quickly found themselves of similar minds and characters. Lady Agatha was not as cynical as His Grace, or as arch and witty as Elizabeth, but the three found true enjoyment as they furthered their acquaintance with each other.

Lady Agatha cast occasional looks at the others of the party and determined that her initial impressions of her new relations were fairly accurate. His Grace was an intelligent man, raised with good principles, but grown somewhat negligent in the raising of his children and a little too prone to amusement regarding their impropriety than was judicial. Her Grace was a silly, uninformed woman, though generally kind, if somewhat prone to nervous outbursts. Jane's goodness was clear, and more surprisingly genuine; she was certainly beautiful and seemed to be a calming force in the family. Elizabeth was all that was clever, pretty, and unaffected. The three younger girls were a cause of some concern to Lady Agatha. Mary only appeared to need some direction; she was too determined to show herself off, but unfortunately in subjects that she knew little about or that no one cared to discuss. The two youngest, Kitty, and particularly Lydia, needed some strong guidance. Lady Agatha was as shocked as Lady Catherine de Bourgh was to learn that the three youngest girls were all out in society. She hid her surprise well, but resolved to discuss this delicate subject with His Grace. In fact, she knew there were numerous important issues to discuss, but recognizing their fatigue, decided to postpone voicing her concerns until the next day. After the pudding had been cleared, she stated her intentions.

"It is truly wonderful to have so many people at table. I am afraid it had become a rather dull affair with just Joshua and myself. Though Nathaniel and Margaret often stayed at Grancourt with their children, we were a very small family party for the most part. I know that you must all be exhausted from your trip and all the ensuing excitement, so I propose that we retire directly after dinner." Turning to His Grace she said, "Bennet, could we perhaps meet tomorrow morning to discuss some of the particulars of the inheritance and estate affairs? I was informed before dinner that Mr. Spencer has arrived. He should be prepared to go over things tomorrow."

"That should be agreeable."

"Good. If that is all settled, then I will excuse myself. Goodnight."

"Excuse me Agatha," His Grace called and motioned her aside from the others as they exited the dining room. "I would like for Jane and Elizabeth to be present during our discussions with Mr. Spencer." Lady Agatha was surprised by this request and it showed plainly on her face. His Grace smiled and continued, "I know it is not conventional, but I would appreciate their insights as we discuss the younger girls and I value their sense and judgment. They are of an age and intelligence to understand the various nuances of this change."

"Would you like Her Grace to also be present?"

"I do not think that will be necessary. She is overtired from the preparations and trip and does not generally concern herself with financial and estate matters. I think she will be quite content to recuperate tomorrow. Perhaps a tour of the house could be arranged for Fanny and the younger girls? Sometime in the afternoon?"

Lady Agatha smiled at his diversion tactic for his wife and younger daughters and agreed to all his requests. After all, he was now officially the master of the house and the plan did have some merit. She readily recognized that the new Duchess of Everard would soon be overwhelmed by her position and needn't be mired down with details. It would be far better to have her adding up sums of the costs of furnishings than deciding the fate of the family. They parted to their bedchambers to rest for the coming day.

The next day, Elizabeth woke at her usual early hour and summoned her maid. She was quickly dressed and left her chamber in search of the breakfast room. She entered the room to find her father, Lady Agatha, and surprisingly, Jane, who usually awoke later than Elizabeth, already seated and enjoying a companionable silence as they broke their fast.

"Good morning, Elizabeth," said Lady Agatha, "I hope you slept well."

"I did, thank you Lady Agatha."

"Agatha, please."

"Of course, Agatha." Elizabeth served herself some tea and breakfast and sat down next to Jane. "And thank you for assigning Susan as my maid. She is a treasure. She already had my trunks unpacked and all the clothes organized! And I am sure I have never been dressed as quickly and efficiently as I was this morning. Though, having a maid all to myself, rather than sharing one with five others may account for a small part this efficiency," Elizabeth finished archly.

Lady Agatha laughed softly and said, "There will be a great many things for you to get used to, my dear, and not sharing a maid will be but a minor one. In fact, once we are finished with breakfast we should adjourn to the Master's study and meet with Mr. Spencer." Elizabeth turned a quizzical eye toward her father.

"Lizzy, Jane, I would like for you both to be present in the discussions with Mr. Spencer," His Grace explained. Elizabeth was a little surprised, but also thankful for this consideration. Her curiosity was at full attention regarding all the facets of their new circumstances and did not want to miss any new revelations that Mr. Spencer may disclose.

"Should we wait for Mama?" she questioned.

"No Lizzy," her father responded. "I do not think your mother would enjoy the tedious nature of the conversation. Besides, I do not believe that she will rise much before lunch; our recent plans and journey have quite exhausted her. Agatha and I have arranged for your mother and sisters to take a tour of the house this afternoon. The girls can surely find other amusements until then."

"I do not think that Mary would particularly enjoy the tour," she mused aloud, conscientious of her sister's low tolerance for time spent with the two youngest girls and her mother. "Perhaps, she could be directed toward a pianoforte, or even the library." Lady Agatha sensed the wisdom of this advice and informed a servant to have Mary shown the music room upon her awakening. With the activities of the rest of the party determined, the four made their way to the study to meet with Mr. Spencer.

Mr. Spencer, an elderly gentleman, greeted them all formally. "It is an honor to meet you Your Grace. Thank you for your prompt responses to my letters. I know that Lady Agatha was anxious to meet you and proceed with the transition. That are some legalities that need to be attended to, signing of papers and such, and I am also at your service to answer any questions you may have regarding the inheritance and certain estate matters. There are, of course, stewards for each of the properties, which you may want to confer with individually to gain better knowledge of each estate. I have been the family's attorney for many years now, and my father served them before me, so I am quite familiar with terms of the title and its inheritance. So where shall we begin?"

His Grace reflected for a moment and asked the question foremost on his mind. "In your letter, you stated that the original patent of nobility had some unique qualities. What exactly are these?"

"Ah yes. As you know, this peerage title is an old one. As such, it does not follow the more modern rules of inheritance, meaning that females can inherit. Actually, all your daughters are your co-heirs, until such time that one of them produces a son. You see, the original patent outlines a line of descent that follows one line only until all members of that line are deceased. So, if your cousin, Lady Agatha's late husband, had any living children, whether male or female, the title would not have fallen to you. This would also have been the case had his brother or any of his children survived. It is only because all descendents of Alexander Bennet's line are deceased, that the inheritance has moved onto the next family line, your father James. He was never disinherited, so is not exempt from the line of descent. Now, if you had a son, the title would naturally fall to him, but because you do not, your daughters inherit as co-heirs. Their future husbands cannot hold the title of course, but whichever of them produces the first child, and more particularly a son, that child then becomes the heir to the Everard estates."

This report made His Grace extremely glad. He had always felt the threat of Longbourn's entail. Now he was in a position to provide for his family's absolute security. Elizabeth and Jane were speechless. Not being raised among nobility, they were never taught the more minute details of peerage inheritance. They had only understood entails. This thought brought Mr. Collins to Elizabeth's mind. "So Mr. Collins, our cousin, is not my father's heir?" she asked.

"He is the next in line after His Grace's daughters until a child is born to one of you," explained Mr. Spencer. "He is still the first in line to inherit Longbourn. That entail was written recently, only a generation or so ago, and follows the more current practice of male-only descent. If you and all your sisters were to die before producing any children, then he would inherit the Everard estates." The mention of their possible death startled Jane and Elizabeth; Elizabeth smiled wanly and Jane swallowed audibly. Lady Agatha rolled her eyes at Mr. Spencer's solemn declaration.

"Thank you for that very thorough explanation," replied His Grace amusedly. "What is the extent of the Everard estates?"

"There are eight country estates, of which Grancourt is the largest. Their total annual income is near ₤150,000. There are also two London houses. Everard House is located on Brook Street in Grosvenor Square and has been the principal London house since it was built. The smaller house, Malvallet House, is currently leased to a distant cousin. There are various investments in companies and businesses, which bring the total income to around ₤300,000 a year." The sisters could not prevent a small gasp from escaping. Elizabeth was thankful her mother was not present. If Mr. Bingley's five thousand a year could produce raptures, Elizabeth did not want to contemplate the hysterics that their present income would generate. But Mr. Spencer was not finished.

"The girls will each be given a dowry of ₤60,000, settled on them upon their marriage with parental consent or when they reach the age of thirty." His Grace's eyes narrowed. This seemed too large an amount and he did not appreciate the ramifications that such a dowry would create.

"Do you not think that this amount is excessive?" he questioned Mr. Spencer.

"Actually it is somewhat smaller than the common amount for ladies of their station, but there are five of them, and the estate would have a difficult time recovering from something larger." His Grace chose not to proceed with this discussion and resolved to ponder it further on his own. He recognized that he would need to be more vigilant in the future. Fortune hunters would now threaten his daughters. He vividly recalled his conversation with Elizabeth before Lydia left for Brighton '...she is luckily too poor to be an object of prey to any body.' Now they would all be prey to every rake, dandy and coxcomb in England!

Lady Agatha sensed the black thoughts of His Grace, for his darkening countenance bore witness to them. Hoping to alleviate his distress, she stated, "Let us return to that discussion later. We need to determine the time of your permanent removal to Grancourt."

Elizabeth startled at this statement. Of course they would move to Grancourt, instinctively she knew this; but the thought of leaving Hertfordshire and Longbourn suddenly saddened her. Though she had thought she would be happy to live in Staffordshire, she had not truly acknowledged this would be the case. She would miss the woods and groves of her childhood home. But Elizabeth was not of a nature to brood over what could not be changed, and soon found herself looking forward to the opportunities that living at Grancourt would provide. Her own maid for a start, she thought impishly.

"Let us call for lunch," Lady Agatha said, "and then we can continue with our discussion. We need to determine how to retrieve your belongings from Hertfordshire, when you want to come to London, presentations at court, announcements to newspapers, and numerous other details. We will all surely need sustenance before tackling such heavy subjects." She and Elizabeth exchanged smiles and then she called for the servants to bring lunch.

Chapter Five

Posted on Thursday, 31 August 2006

As the group ate, they conversed more about the estate. They also learned a little about Lady Agatha's family. She had a much older half-brother, from her father's first wife. They only saw each other every two or three years, or occasionally in Town. She had introduced her sister Margaret to her brother-in-law during one of her sister's stays at Grancourt. The two couples had spent much time together until Nathaniel's family traveled to the Indies to secure some property and conduct some business. They lived there for three years before Lady Agatha's husband also journeyed there to tour the property and then escort the family back. Lady Agatha tried to conceal her sorrow, but Elizabeth easily recognized her grief and again patted her hand to comfort her. Elizabeth was rapidly growing in Lady Agatha's estimation and affection.

Lady Agatha also learned more about her new relations' pursuits and interests. She questioned the girls about their accomplishments and education. She was pleased that Jane, Elizabeth, and to some degree Mary, were well read. She learned that both Elizabeth and Mary could play the pianoforte, and Jane volunteered that Elizabeth also had a very pleasing voice and way of performing; this statement caused Elizabeth to blush slightly and to tease her sister in response by reporting that Jane was a fairly accomplished horsewoman. Kitty and Lydia seemed to have achieved nothing more significant than being proficient dancers and adept at trimming bonnets. All the girls had been taught needlepoint, cards, the serving of tea, and the other mundane actions that gentlewomen would be called upon to perform.

Lady Agatha was a little disappointed with His and Her Grace that the girls' education had not been adhered to more conscientiously, but they were all at least pleasant, pretty girls; and she sensed true potential for grace and greatness in both Jane and Elizabeth. She knew she still needed to attend to Kitty and Lydia's situation, but was waiting for an opportune moment.

Mr. Spencer produced some papers for His Grace to sign and they drafted an announcement of the inheritance to be placed in some of London's prominent newspapers. The passing of Joshua Bennet and Nathaniel's family had already been reported several weeks earlier and speculation was already rife among the upper echelons of society of who the next Duke of Everard would be. Both Lady Agatha and Mr. Spencer suggested that a little forewarning of the imminent introduction of the new Duke and Duchess, and their family, would somewhat alleviate the curiosity of the ton , at least until they came to London. Mr. Spencer was dismissed with the newspaper announcement in hand; he would return to London in the early morning to see to legal matters.

The presentation at court of His and Her Grace would not take place until the spring, at the beginning of the London Season. This would allow for ample time to move to Grancourt, and even spend a little time in London to procure necessary clothing and items for the Season. As the conversation turned to these matters, Lady Agatha found her opportunity to address her concerns about the younger girls.

"Bennet, I have been reflecting on the girls' futures. May I be frank with you?"

"Of course Agatha, your advice and counsel thus far have been immeasurable."

"Well ... I think you should know that in this level of society, girls as young as Kitty and Lydia, and even Mary, would not be out in society when their older sisters are not married. I do not believe that the younger girls are mature enough to be presented at court this Season, and possibly not for several years." Elizabeth and Jane's eyes widened at this statement, and Elizabeth could not help but think of another lady's comparable reaction. The older sisters, of course, had often thought similarly, but their suggestion had never been heeded. They both turned to the father to judge his reaction.

His Grace pondered a moment. In Meryton, it had seemed harmless to allow Kitty and Lydia into society at a young age. His wife had persuaded him with little difficulty, to allow them to enter society at a young age for no other reason than to have peace from her merciless petitioning. But now he recalled Elizabeth's words of a few months ago. 'Our importance, our respectability in the world, must be affected by the wild volatility, the assurance and disdain of all restraint which mark Lydia's character ... she will soon be beyond the reach of amendment ... In this danger Kitty is also comprehended. She will follow wherever Lydia leads. Vain, ignorant, idle, and absolutely uncontrolled!' He more clearly understood his own failings in regards to the education and upbringing of his youngest daughters. And now he must consider the effect of large dowries! Every man, no matter how noble or infamous, would attempt to attract and court his daughters, and they would need to learn good sense to deflect improper attentions. He needed to check them, but feared that he would be too late, so he sought the advice of Lady Agatha.

"I believe you are right Agatha. What would you suggest we do?" Jane and Elizabeth smiled at their father's decision.

Lady Agatha inwardly sighed in relief and said, "I believe they would all be served well by attending school for a few years. Mary could attend a school I know of in the south that emphasizes music. She could perfect her talent of the pianoforte and even learn other instruments. I believe only a year or two would be necessary before we could bring her out into society again. Kitty and Lydia should probably attend for another three or four years. This would enable them both to further their reading and knowledge, and each might possibly pursue another interest such as music or drawing."

Here Elizabeth interrupted and said, "I suggest that Kitty and Lydia be sent to separate schools. They have difficulty focusing on serious things when the other is present and this would allow them to make their own friends and develop an independence from one another." His Grace nodded his agreement to this insight.

"Well, ladies, I believe that this course of action would be for the best," and turning to Agatha said, "I shall need the names of some schools and will write to them directly to seek admission." Lady Agatha was extremely pleased that she had not offended His Grace and that her suggestion had been agreed to so quickly. To somewhat ease the situation, she proposed that the family should spend the holidays together and the younger girls not start their schooling until after the New Year.

"You can travel to London in the early fall, to shop for clothing and other necessities, and then spend the winter at Grancourt. Perhaps you would like to invite some relatives or friends to spend Christmas here. I believe that I will visit my brother's family, if they can accommodate me." Lady Agatha did not want to intrude on the family's privacy, though she would prefer to remain at Grancourt with them. She did not particularly care for her brother, or more precisely, his wife, but understood that she no longer truly belonged at Grancourt. However, Elizabeth quickly put a stop to these thoughts.

"Surely, you would stay here Agatha. I am certain that none of my family want to push you from the home you have known for so many years. And we truly enjoy your company. We would be loath for you to leave us." Elizabeth looked to her father and sister for support.

"Oh yes, Agatha," Jane responded. "Please say that you will stay. You are our family now and should be here with us."

"Indeed Agatha," said His Grace, "you must always consider Grancourt your home. You are not a guest here. You are certainly welcome to visit your other relations if you desire, but it would be very agreeable if you would stay. Besides, I believe your advice will only become more and more invaluable as the Season approaches. For I surely cannot recommend to the girls which gowns to wear and which lace is most becoming!" Lady Agatha laughed delightedly, both at her cousin's wit and the warm affection shown by Jane and Elizabeth.

"You entreat so sweetly, that I must oblige and stay!" she said. Elizabeth clapped her hands in pleasure and Jane smiled serenely. "So, shall we all travel to London in a few months time? On the way back north, we can stop in Hertfordshire to ready the belongings you wish to bring to Grancourt." All agreed to this plan.

"I must admit," Elizabeth started, "that I will be sad to leave Longbourn. We spent many happy years there. Though on reflection, I will be bringing most of my loved ones with me. Aunt and Uncle Phillips will still be there, but Charlotte has already left." This statement brought Mr. Collins to her mind and she questioned her father asking, "Shall Mr. Collins and Charlotte be invited to live at Longbourn then? It would not do to leave the house vacant and he certainly has a claim on it before other possible tenants should be considered. Though, I am not sure he will want to leave Rosings and his esteemed patroness," she finished archly. His Grace smiled sardonically.

"True Lizzy, it would be difficult to leave such condescension, but I shall write to him anyway and make the offer." The remainder of their sequestered time was spent discussing dates of travel and how they should spend their time at Grancourt. Elizabeth expressed a desire to become acquainted with the countryside. Lady Agatha suggested she and Jane ride horseback, as Grancourt had marvelous stables, and it was the best way to view the estate. Elizabeth rebuffed the idea of horses and declared her preference for walking.

Lady Agatha looked askance at her and asked, "Do you truly prefer walking? I now recall that you only declared Jane an accomplished horsewoman."

"True. I do prefer walking and I am not an accomplished horsewoman. I had a rather disagreeable argument with a horse when I was young, and it put me off them completely!"

"I assume that the horse won this particular argument?"

"Yes! He most emphatically did. I wanted to learn to ride, he did not want to teach me, which resulted in me laying on the ground with a broken arm."

"Oh Lizzy," Jane exclaimed, "That was years ago; you must have been only seven years old. I have attempted time and time again to persuade you to try once more. It is so unlike you to fear something after so much time has passed."

"You really should try again Elizabeth," Lady Agatha said. "There are several very gentle mares in the stables that would suit you perfectly, and to go on horseback is truly the best way to see the countryside around Grancourt. Though walking is very beneficial exercise, the northern landscape is less cultivated than Hertfordshire and many trails and walks are too steep or precarious to travel on foot."

"Well, we shall see," was Elizabeth's hesitant response.

"At least think about it, my dear. I would be happy to teach you, if you would like. I have been riding since I was a young girl and I assure you it would be quite safe and enjoyable." Lady Agatha smiled and Elizabeth found her apprehension weakening.

"Perhaps you are right. I will think about it and let you know if I decide to accept your kind offer."

"Good. Now, I believe we have been locked up in this study long enough. The rest of your family must be wondering where we have gone. Shall we try to find them and have some tea? Then perhaps we could walk in the garden and I could begin to acquaint you with Grancourt's marvelous park."

"That sounds delightful," Elizabeth replied and both she and Jane rose from their seats.

"Before we all go," said His Grace, "I have a small request to make." He waited until the three had given their acceptance. "I would prefer not to inform the other girls about their upcoming attendance at school. Kitty and Lydia will both be bitterly disappointed to not participate in the Season next year. We will have no peace over the ensuing months if they are informed early. I will tell them after Christmas. Let us have a quiet autumn and winter, or at least as quiet as possible under the circumstances." The three again accepted His Grace's request and they left to find the others.

They found the others ensconced in the music room; Mary, dutifully practicing the pianoforte, while valiantly trying to ignore the commotion produced by her mother and youngest sisters. Her Grace had thoroughly enjoyed her tour of Grancourt manor. Upon seeing Lady Agatha, she immediately began singing the praises of the house's material virtues. Lady Agatha hid well her irritation at such vulgarity; she hoped that by spending some time with Her Grace, especially once the younger girls were away at school, she would be able to help Her Grace gain some decorum.

That afternoon and evening, His Grace informed the rest of his family about their upcoming plans. Lydia was ecstatic with the thought of shopping in London and she and Kitty enthusiastically regaled the group about future balls they expected to attend. Lady Agatha, Jane and Elizabeth were tremendously grateful they had agreed to His Grace's earlier suggestion. Imagine the peevishness that Lydia would display were she to know that she would soon be sent off to a ladies school without attending even one ball!

The family spent the remainder of the summer at Grancourt. Elizabeth and Jane grew even fonder of Lady Agatha, and counted her only below their father and the Gardiners in terms of their affection. The three were most often found outside, exploring the countryside, for Elizabeth had relented to Lady Agatha's gentle persuasion and was learning to ride.

Occasionally His Grace would accompany them, but he was happiest when firmly established in the large library with a glass of his favorite port. He would also seek sanctuary from his wife in the Master's study, where Her Grace did not attempt to interrupt him, being informed by His Grace that essential estate business was conducted there and interruption would be disastrous to the future of the dukedom.

Mary practiced the pianoforte almost constantly, and only left the music room when summoned to meals or bed. Lady Agatha pondered how someone who practiced so relentlessly could still be incredibly tedious to listen to, and hoped that Mary would learn some artistic expression when she began her studies. In contrast, Lady Agatha was always delighted to hear Elizabeth play and sing. Her playing, though not technically brilliant, was very pleasing to listen to because Elizabeth played so naturally and unaffected.

Her Grace spent the summer almost exclusively in her youngest daughters' company. They wasted entire days devoted to paging through current fashion publications and planning their London shopping excursions. Periodically, Lady Agatha would devote a day to instruct Her Grace in the running of the Grancourt and expectations of the ton. Her Grace was still in sufficient awe of Lady Agatha, that when entirely alone with her, she displayed some modesty in an imitation of Lady Agatha's demeanor. This gave Lady Agatha some hope, that when Kitty and Lydia were gone, Her Grace might develop a small degree of elegance and propriety.

In this way, the Bennets spent a pleasant summer. But the autumn was soon upon them, and sooner than they thought possible, they packed their trunks and made their way to London.

Author's Notes: For those of you who think I created an unlikely loophole regarding the inheritance, let me reassure you.

In my research I did discover that most of the older peerages could be inherited by females, though English law did preclude them from being solitary heirs if they had sisters. Just think of Anne de Bourgh, who would inherit all of Rosings, it was not entailed away. The tradition of entailment was a more recent one, and came about so that estates would not be divided up among females but would remain largely intact by passing only to the next male descendent. Just some enlightening facts!

Chapter Six

Posted on Wednesday, 6 September 2006

At the same time that the Bennets were settling into Staffordshire for the summer, the Gardiners began their trip to Derbyshire. They leisurely made their way north, stopping at places of interest along the way. They finally arrived at the small town of Lambton, where Mrs. Gardiner had spent some time as a resident and where she still knew some of the current populace. The plan was to stay in Lambton for several days renewing acquaintances and taking in some of the local sights.

During dinner of their first night in the town, Mrs. Gardiner expressed an inclination to view Pemberley, which was within five miles of Lambton and had some of the finest woods in the county. They applied to the maid to inquire whether the family was in residence for the summer, and after receiving a negative reply, determined to visit Pemberley on the morrow.

The next morning saw the Gardiners riding through Pemberley Woods. The park was large and full of natural beauty. They were delighted with the scenery, and even more so with the situation of Pemberley House once it came into view. They applied to see the place, were shown into a hall and greeted by the housekeeper, a Mrs. Reynolds. She escorted them on a tour and they admired the beautiful furnishings and the elegance of the rooms, noting that, though they certainly befit the purported wealth of the owner, they appeared chosen with an idea for comfort, rather than ostentation.

Mr. Gardiner, being a naturally garrulous man, inquired about the present master of the estate. Mrs. Reynolds reported that he was to return the next day with a large party of friends and his sister, Miss Georgiana Darcy. She then began to extol the virtues of Mr. Darcy, reporting that he was the best master and landlord, she had never had a cross word from him, and there was not one of his tenants or servants that would not give him a good name.

Mr. Gardiner was amused, and his natural and easy manners encouraged the housekeeper's conversation, though little encouragement was necessary as the Darcys were her favorite topic of discourse. Somewhat skeptical, he attributed this flaming character reference to a well-paid servant's natural prejudice. Mrs. Gardiner was more attentive to Mrs. Reynolds approbation of her master. She recalled Elizabeth's earnest avowal of Mr. Darcy's proud demeanor and unfriendly manners. She well understood that a loyal, intelligent servant's praise was valuable. She was entertaining some doubts about her niece's opinion of Mr. Darcy when she came upon a group of miniatures suspended over a mantelpiece. Among them was a likeness of a man she had been introduced to in Hertfordshire and she asked Mrs. Reynolds about its placement there.

"That picture ma'am?" asked Mrs. Reynolds, pointing to a portrait of a young man. At Mrs. Gardiner's positive acknowledgement, Mrs. Reynolds continued, "That is the son of the late master's steward, a Mr. Wickham. He was raised at Pemberley, but I am afraid that he turned out very wild. He is gone into the army now." Mrs. Gardiner had correctly recognized Mr. Wickham, and was alarmed at Mrs. Reynolds's negative disclosure.

"Do you know him?" the older woman inquired.

"Yes, I met him last winter while we visited some relatives in Hertfordshire. He was very charming and I'm afraid that quite a few of the young ladies were taken with him."

Mrs. Reynolds was now troubled, for she knew of the dissolute behavior of the late Mr. Darcy's former favorite. He had racked up debts in Lambton, that the young Mr. Darcy had felt obliged to pay, and there were reports that a few of the tradesmen's daughters had been meddled with. She liked this fashionable couple and thought it would be considerate to warn them, so in turn, they could warn their friends.

Gathering her courage, because it would be a difficult, and somewhat improper, discussion, Mrs. Reynolds addressed Mrs. Gardiner, saying, "Ma'am, I would be wary of Mr. Wickham. He is not well thought of in Lambton, or much of Derbyshire for that matter. He tends to leave debts unpaid and he should not be trusted in young ladies' company." Mrs. Gardiner's eyes widened and her doubts regarding the two men intensified.

"Thank you for your candor Mrs. Reynolds. I will take that under advisement and discuss it with my acquaintances in that county." Mrs. Reynolds was glad to be of service and lead them toward the gallery to finish the tour of the house. There, they were shown a large, formal portrait of Mr. Darcy. He was a handsome young man of regal bearing. Mrs. Gardiner began to wonder about her niece's true motive of aversion. Perhaps Lizzy's vanity was more wounded than she cared to admit. If such a handsome, wealthy, and important man were to declare me merely 'tolerable,' I may form an intense dislike as well, thought Mrs. Gardiner amusedly. She resolved to test her theory at her first available opportunity, in a letter to her dear niece.

After finishing the tour of the rooms open to general inspection, Mrs. Reynolds consigned the couple into the care of the gardener to walk the park and gardens. They began to walk across the lawn in the direction of the river when Mr. Gardiner turned back toward the house to determine the date of the building. Mrs. Gardiner turned as well, but a man coming forward from the road leading to the stables, arrested her. The figure was unmistakably Mr. Darcy. And just as handsome as his picture, thought Mrs. Gardiner.

Mr. Darcy also stopped short at seeing strangers on his property. Being a private man, he had always dreaded the summer tradition of opening one's property to the inspection of strangers. However, over the prior months, he had spent a considerable amount of time inspecting his own character.

After the disastrous proposal in April, he had carefully examined all of Elizabeth's accusations and had discovered that she was essentially correct in many of her assertions. Yes, some of her opinion had been based on misinformation and even lies, which he hoped had been corrected with his letter. But the other charges, 'your arrogance, your conceit, and your selfish disdain for the feelings of others,' were too often correct! He had only to recall the words of his marriage proposal. He had not at all considered Elizabeth's feelings. He had belittled and humbled her with his words about her family and connections. He was condescending and patronizing, and in some respects no better than people like his Aunt Catherine!

The result of such soul-searching was the formation of many resolutions. He would become a better man; gratitude filled his heart for Elizabeth and the opportunity she had inadvertently offered him. Though he could not have her love, he would live his life so that, if they were ever to meet again, she would approve of him. And here before him, was a perfect chance to show his resolve. Elizabeth had declared that he did not converse easily with strangers because he would not practice, well, he would practice now!

As these thoughts rushed through his mind, he approached the couple, bowed and introduced himself.

"Welcome to Pemberley. I am Fitzwilliam Darcy. Might I inquire who you are?" He finished this short speech with a small smile and held his breath. Mrs. Gardiner returned his smile and looked to her husband to make the introductions.

"My name is Edward Gardiner and this is my wife, Madeline. We are staying at Lambton for a few days to visit with some acquaintances from my wife's childhood in Derbyshire. We are sorry to intrude upon your privacy, but your housekeeper assured us that the family was away from home." Darcy was relieved that this man and his wife appeared to be friendly and polite people. It made his attempt to practice much easier to pursue.

Waving away Mr. Gardiner's apology, Darcy said, "Do not worry. I was not expected until tomorrow, but rode on ahead of my party to discuss some business with my steward. Are you just starting a tour of the park?"

"Yes, we were on our way to the stream. Your gardener assured us there are some lovely views along that walk. If you truly do not mind, we will head there now. Do not let us disrupt your business."

Darcy surprised himself with the discovery that he desired to remain in the Gardiners' company and asked Mr. Gardiner, "You would like for me to accompany you? I could point out some areas of interest." Mr. Gardiner was surprised at this act of civility and readily assented after seeking his wife's approval. Mrs. Gardiner was astonished as well, but was glad to have an occasion to see Mr. Darcy for herself. The doubts that Mrs. Reynolds had initiated had deepened; she now believed that Elizabeth had been entirely wrong in her estimation of the two young men.

As the threesome made their way along the stream, they fell into a natural discussion of travel and the beauties of Derbyshire and Pemberley. Mr. Gardiner was amused at the discourse that his wife and Mr. Darcy engaged in on the superior merits of Derbyshire to any other county. The conversation flowed easily, and Darcy's gratefulness for Elizabeth swelled anew. To think of all the opportunities he may have missed due to his excessive reserve and taciturnity.

They stopped at a particularly lovely spot upon a simple bridge. The area was unadorned and the valley contracted into a small glen, bordered by coppice-woods. It was a charming place.

"Elizabeth would love this spot," Mrs. Gardiner mused aloud.

Darcy visibly startled at this pronouncement. He had been thinking the exact same thought, though unknowingly of the same Elizabeth.

"I beg your pardon?" he exclaimed with rather more feeling than politeness.

"Oh, I am sorry Mr. Darcy. I was just thinking of my niece Elizabeth. She is a great lover of nature and would have adored this view. She was to have accompanied us on this trip, but had to journey with her family to attend to some family business." Mrs. Gardiner paused, and thinking she may gain some insight into Elizabeth's association with this man, boldly stated, "I believe that you may know her."

Darcy could not contain his surprise. He started to speak, swallowed, and tentatively asked, "Your niece? Is she by chance a Miss Elizabeth Bennet? From Hertfordshire?"

"Yes, Mr. Darcy. I understand you made her acquaintance last fall, when you stayed with Mr. Bingley."

"Yes, of course, and I saw her again in Kent, while she visited her friend Mrs. Collins." Mrs. Gardiner was puzzled at this revelation, for Elizabeth had not mentioned meeting Mr. Darcy that spring; she wondered why Elizabeth excluded this information and what it signified regarding her and Mr. Darcy's relationship.

Darcy could hardly believe his misfortune. Elizabeth could have been here at Pemberley! We might have been talking at this moment! he thought. It had been too long since he had last seen her or talked with her; too long since he had heard her delightful laughter or crossed verbal swords with her wit. He realized it would have been awkward, but he believed he could endure anything if only he could look into her enchanting eyes and show her that he has listened to her reproofs.

Of course, he could not say any of this to the Gardiners, and so only replied, "I am sorry to not be able to see her again. I have witnessed first-hand her love of walking and exploring. I often came across her during her rambles. I hope she will be able to visit Derbyshire another time, for someone with such a passion for nature would almost certainly gain much enjoyment from this county."

Mr. Gardiner laughing responded, "Do not worry about Lizzy too much Mr. Darcy. I am sure that she is enjoying the wondrous countryside of Staffordshire just as much. After all, it is almost as far north as Derbyshire."

Darcy was again overcome by thoughts. Only one county away! Cursed luck! What is she doing in Staffordshire? Mrs. Gardiner said something about attending to family business. Is her family well? Is she well? He could tolerate the uncertainty no longer and unflinchingly inquired about the Bennets and their welfare.

The Gardiners had been asked to keep the information about the inheritance secret until all the legal matters had been attended to, but Mrs. Gardiner could sense Mr. Darcy's concern and sought to somewhat alleviate his anxiety.

"They are visiting some relatives for the summer, which prevented Lizzy from accompanying us. We were sad to lose her company, but she was needed, and we hope to meet together in the fall or winter." Darcy's relief was palpable with Mrs. Gardiner's explanation. And though he was disappointed and extremely frustrated with missing Elizabeth, he resolved to show the Gardiners every civility with the hope that it would reach Elizabeth's ears and she would think better of him. He would also not waste an opportunity to learn more of her.

Unfortunately, Mrs. Gardiner chose that moment to announce that it was time for them to return to Lambton as they had a dinner engagement. Darcy escorted them back to their carriage and expressed his desire to meet them again before they left the area.

"Perhaps I could introduce my sister to you during your stay?"

"That is a lovely idea," agreed Mrs. Gardiner, "We will look forward to your call. We are staying at the Crown Inn, and should be here for the week."

Darcy nodded and signaled to the driver. He watched the carriage disappear over hill; his heart lighter than it had been in many months.

Chapter Seven

Posted on Wednesday, 6 September 2006

During the first month of his introspection following his proposal to Elizabeth, Darcy often found himself in the midst of an almost insurmountable despair and loneliness. Georgiana became extremely worried about her brother's dark and somber mood, and thought he was perhaps still angry with her about her near elopement the past summer. Unable to discover the reason for her brother's bad temper, she solicited the advice of Colonel Fitzwilliam; she knew the cousins had a close relationship, almost like brothers.

Colonel Fitzwilliam answered Miss Darcy's letter by appearing at the Darcy townhouse. Fitzwilliam's concern matched Georgiana's. He had noticed a decided lack of humor in Darcy since their stay at Rosings. He had thought it was due to his Aunt's insistence that Darcy marry their cousin Anne, which the Colonel knew Darcy had no intention of doing; but Darcy's mood had failed to recover, which was unusual, because he did not generally allow their Aunt Catherine to affect him.

The Colonel was shown to the library, where he encountered a somber Darcy staring vacantly out the window. He greeted his cousin, who barely deigned to respond, and took a seat. He then proceeded to ply Darcy with liberal amounts of brandy and, over the course of the evening, persuaded Darcy to reveal the source of his melancholy. The entire history of Darcy's relationship with Elizabeth Bennet unfolded. Fitzwilliam was surprised that Darcy had actually proposed; he had noticed an attraction on Darcy's part to Miss Bennet, but knowing Darcy's fastidious nature, assumed that his cousin would overcome the infatuation.

Fitzwilliam sympathized with Darcy's predicament but did not attempt to give him advice concerning his actions toward Miss Bennet. However, he did not hesitate to counsel him regarding his treatment of Georgiana. He informed Darcy that he had completely neglected his sister and she was very worried about him. Darcy flushed with shame at this pronouncement; he had not regarded his sister's feelings. Elizabeth's accusations were sound; he had been selfish and unfeeling. This was the beginning of his resolve to change his character. He would begin on the morrow, as soon as he was sober.

The next morning, Darcy again related his history with Elizabeth, this time to his sister. She was initially puzzled, then angry with Miss Bennet, and then empathetic. Her own love affair had left her disenchanted and unhappy, and she could not censure her brother for feeling the same. She did not comprehend how any woman could not see the wonderful person that her brother was, but also understood that her brother had not acted without fault.

The telling had unburdened Darcy, and his relationship with his sister shifted slightly. He was still her guardian, and zealous in his protection of her, but they now enjoyed a closer relationship that including confiding in one another.

During the few months they spent in Town, she had begun to notice a change in him. He was not completely comfortable in large groups, but in smaller gatherings he exerted himself; he was less reticent and reserved around people he knew and more solicitous and attentive to strangers, without being obsequious.

Darcy contemplated all this while standing on the front steps of Pemberley, awaiting the arrival of his sister and the Bingley party. He was excited to acquaint Georgiana with his unexpected good fortune the previous day. He knew she would understand his eagerness to spend time with the Gardiners, and hoped to gain her approval of an introduction and possible invitation to a dinner at Pemberley.

The sound of a carriage alerted Darcy to his sister's approach. Bingley rode next to the carriage and nodded a greeting to Darcy as he dismounted. A footman opened the door, handing out first Mrs. Hurst, then Miss Bingley, followed by Mr. Hurst stumbling from the door. Darcy approached the carriage, waving away the footman to assist his sister himself. Georgiana gave him a tired, but grateful smile.

Darcy embraced his sister and leaning down whispered, "Welcome home, dearest. We must see to our guests first, but I would like to talk to you as soon as may be." Looking up at her brother, and noticing his smile, she knew he was not distressed by anything and quickly became intrigued. Darcy turned to his other guests, welcomed them to Pemberley and gestured them into the house. The party entered a large drawing room, where the servants had already laid out refreshments.

Miss Bingley, distressed that she could not orchestrate Mr. Darcy into escorting her personally on her arrival, immediately accosted him.

"Oh, Mr. Darcy. What a terrible journey we have had this morning. If only you had not left us yesterday; the trip would have been much more pleasant with your company."

"I am sorry that the carriage was not to your liking Miss Bingley. I had business with my steward that couldn't be delayed, and as I would have ridden alongside you, we would have had much cause to talk during the journey." Miss Bingley was alarmed at this statement; she had not meant for her comment to sound like a slight on Mr. Darcy's conveyance.

"Certainly, sir, we would not want to interrupt your business. Such a fine, grand estate as Pemberley must require an extraordinary amount of your time. And, you are always so diligent in attending to everything." She flashed a simpering smile, and Darcy controlled the urge to roll his eyes or retreat to the window. He offered his guests tea and food and the group conversed for a quarter of an hour before Darcy suggested they retire to their rooms to refresh themselves from their 'terrible journey.'

As Georgiana left the room, she caught her brother's eye, and after a quick wash and change of clothes, she found him in his study, reading. He directed her to a chair near him, which she took and turned to him expectantly. He was shifting in his seat, and she could sense there was an excitement about him that she had not seen for some time. She waited patiently and finally he spoke.

"I have a surprise to share with you. I rode to Pemberley early to evaluate some matters with Parker. As I was walking from the stable, I came across a couple touring the house and grounds." Georgiana was a little confused; normally that situation would annoy her brother, but he seemed happy with this information. She refrained from interrupting him and let him continue with his account. "I introduced myself to them and we began a conversation. I was relieved to discover they were a very agreeable and friendly couple, and I offered to show them some good views along the stream."

Georgiana was again astonished. She had noticed changes in his behavior, but did not think things had improved to this degree. Her brother actually introducing himself! And then offering to guide strangers around Pemberley's grounds! Incredible! But there was even more in store.

"In the course of our conversation, I discovered that the Gardiners are Elizabeth Bennet's aunt and uncle. She was to have traveled with them this summer, but was called away to visit other family members. In fact, she is in Staffordshire for the entire summer, I believe." Here Darcy paused to gauge his sister's reaction. Georgiana was speechless. That this news excited her brother was obvious. She, however, did not know what to make of this disclosure. Darcy did not leave her in confusion long.

"I would like to spend some time with them while they are in the neighborhood. Apparently, Mrs. Gardiner spent some of her youth in Lambton, and they are planning to stay at the inn there for a week before returning to London. They would like to be introduced to you, and I hope to invite them to dinner at Pemberley." Georgiana was a little alarmed with this application; she was incredibly shy and timid. Darcy sensed her hesitation, and to reassure said, "I promise they are very pleasant and kind."

Georgiana recognized how important this was to her brother. He had always been so generous with her that she could not deny him this small request. She gave him a tremulous smile and said, "I would be happy to make their acquaintance."

Darcy smiled brilliantly, and Georgiana knew she had made the right decision. She had some reservations, and not only due to her own discomfort; she did not want her brother to suffer any more pain. She could not endure another spring like the last one and only hoped that the reintroduction of Miss Bennet into their lives, in whatever form, would bring happiness to her dear brother.

"Thank you, Ana." The use of her childhood name brought a sincere smile to Georgiana's face. "I would like to call on them tomorrow, if that is agreeable?" Georgiana nodded her acceptance and she and her brother parted to dress for dinner.

Chapter Eight

Posted on Saturday, 9 September 2006

The Darcy siblings were both early risers, particularly compared to their guests. They were able to breakfast alone together the following morning. Darcy gave Georgiana a more detailed description of his first encounter with the Gardiners. He had also questioned Mrs. Reynolds regarding the couple, and received a favorable account, which he shared with his sister.

After breakfast, they retired to the music room. Darcy presented a new pianoforte to his sister in honor of her birthday, and requested that she play for him. He was anxious to be in Lambton, but knew it was entirely too early for a polite call. He hoped that his sister's music would calm him and help the time pass more quickly. They spent a pleasant couple of hours in this manner, until Bingley joined them.

Darcy informed him about their intent to visit some acquaintances in Lambton, but did not name the Gardiners specifically. Darcy still harbored some guilt concerning his deception of his dear friend. He knew at some point he would have to confess his knowledge of Jane Bennet's presence in Town last winter, but he did not want anything to impede his visit this morning. The time for disclosure would have to wait. He recognized the innate selfishness in this action, but promised himself that he would not delay too long and pushed the thought from his mind for the moment.

Not surprisingly, Bingley chose to remain at Pemberley and promised to make the Darcys' excuses to his relations once they awoke. Darcy and Georgiana left shortly thereafter and rode the five miles to Lambton to call upon the Gardiners.

The Gardiners, knowing that Mr. Darcy would probably call on them that morning, had remained at the inn. During dinner the previous two nights, Mrs. Gardiner had slyly questioned her acquaintances about the current Master of Pemberley. She received nothing but agreeable reports. Mr. Darcy was regarded as a fair and honest landlord and did much work among the poor. He was always polite when he ventured into Lambton, though a little proud. Mrs. Gardiner also asked questions about Mr. Wickham. Her friends had concurred with Mrs. Reynolds's assessment; Mr. Wickham had left many debts when he departed the county and was not to be trusted. Mrs. Gardiner reflected on this information and, added to her personal experience with both young men, concluded that one was good, and one only had the appearance of goodness. She again resolved to write to Elizabeth.

She had just begun a letter to her dear niece, when the servant announced the arrival of Mr. and Miss Darcy. The siblings entered the room and Mr. Darcy immediately moved to introduce his sister.

"Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner, good morning. May I present my sister, Miss Georgiana Darcy?" He motioned to Georgiana who gave a timid curtsey. "Georgiana, this is Mr. and Mrs. Edward Gardiner." Mrs. Gardiner returned the curtsey and immediately recognized that Miss Darcy was exceedingly shy. She was a well- formed girl, with a face of sense and good humor, though not as handsome as her brother. Mrs. Gardiner, being a well-mannered woman, began to converse with the young girl, leaving the men to talk.

"Miss Darcy, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I understand from Mrs. Reynolds that you are lover of music. She showed us your new pianoforte."

"Yes, I do love music."

"Do you live much of the year at Pemberley?"

"I am usually here during the summer months."

"I believe that Derbyshire is the best of the counties. I lived here in Lambton as a young girl, and have never found anywhere else as lovely." Miss Darcy found herself opening up in the face of such genuine friendliness. She was used to the fawning of ladies such as Miss Bingley, who flattered her in an effort to garner her brother's attention.

"I have traveled a little and I agree that Derbyshire is the most beautiful county. And there is particularly no better spot than Pemberley." Georgiana blushed when she realized that her statement might come across as boasting, but Mrs. Gardiner only smiled.

"I agree whole-heartedly Miss Darcy. Pemberley is a charming estate. It has the finest woods and things have been left so natural that one cannot but appreciate the wild beauty of the scenery." They continued discussing the wonders of Derbyshire.

Darcy looked toward his sister frequently, and was relieved to see her relaxing. Mrs. Gardiner was a truly gracious woman, and Darcy was pleased he had sought an introduction for his sister. He understood that his sister had little opportunity to make friends and that she was uneasy among most women of the ton. Women like Miss Bingley particularly discomfited her, with their strident voices and snide comments. Georgiana would benefit from an association with a woman such as Mrs. Gardiner. He remembered that Jane and Elizabeth had spent quite a bit of time with these relations, and better understood the differences between them and their younger sisters. The influence of Mrs. Gardiner must have been great; he was thankful that Elizabeth had been so privileged.

Darcy was also enjoying himself. Mr. Gardiner was a pleasant gentleman. He was sociable and open, but was also well informed and intelligent. Darcy was again ashamed that, only a few months ago, he would have shunned such a man as Mr. Gardiner purely based on his residing in Cheapside and being in trade. Their conversation ranged over many subjects and Darcy relished the opportunity to converse with a man whom he could respect and admire. People so often deferred to his opinion that he rarely found someone who could meet him in intellectual discourse. His cousin Fitzwilliam was one, and one or two friends from Cambridge. Elizabeth could as well," he thought. And, I often found myself at a disadvantage! She is my match in every way. How am I to live without her? Pushing such thoughts aside, he focused again on the man before him. He recognized that Mr. Gardiner would also meet this standard. In fact, the man reminded Darcy of his father, though more loquacious.

The subject had now turned to fishing, and Darcy invited Mr. Gardiner to Pemberley to pursue that gentlemanly recreation. Mr. Gardiner applied to his wife regarding their plans, and when she allowed that they had no set engagements the following day, the men agreed to meet in the morning to fish. Mrs. Gardiner would join them latter at Pemberley for dinner. She asked Miss Darcy if she would like to shop with her and an acquaintance, and then join them for tea while the men were busy. Georgiana's companion, Mrs. Annesley, had been granted some time to visit her sister before joining the Darcys at Pemberley. Therefore, Georgiana had no studies to attend to besides her music and was desirous to accompany Mrs. Gardiner. Her brother agreed and a time was determined for Georgiana to meet the ladies at the inn the following morning.

With the plans firmly settled, the Darcys bid farewell and returned to Pemberley. Brother and sister were quiet on the return journey. Georgiana was pleased with her new acquaintances. They were both so warm and affable. She was looking forward to her outing tomorrow. She hoped to learn a little more about their niece, and courageously resolved to question Mrs. Gardiner on the subject. It was for her brother's benefit and she would help him in any way she could.

Darcy was also satisfied with the visit. He wished he could have brought Elizabeth into the conversation, but was content that he would see the Gardiners for the better part of the day tomorrow; he hoped to question them about their niece and learn more about how she had fared the past few months.

The Gardiners discussed their guests with no little surprise. They were delighted with the Darcys's politeness; had they drawn Mr. Darcy's character from their own observations and the accounts of their Lambton friends and the Pemberley servants, they would have to claim he was a very good man. They revisited Elizabeth's opinions, and both agreed that somehow Mr. Darcy had been terribly misrepresented.

A letter to their niece was now imperative. Mrs. Gardiner wrote about their trip thus far, and described their enjoyment of the countryside. She then mentioned their tour of Pemberley, the information regarding Wickham, and their unexpected meeting of Mr. Darcy. She included a brief account of their morning visit and introduction to Miss Darcy. She related her shifting opinions and asked Elizabeth for her view regarding the matter. She concluded the missive with their intent to visit Pemberley again the following day. Mrs. Gardiner decided not to delay the letter's posting and she and her husband walked to mail it immediately. A follow-up letter would be required after their evening tomorrow.

The Darcys returned to Pemberley to find a very displeased Caroline Bingley. She had planned on using her time at Pemberley ingratiating herself with Mr. Darcy. She hoped to prove to him what a perfect wife and Mistress of Pemberley she would make. Not only were they far away from the 'fine eyes' of Hertfordshire, but also they were separated from the rest of the ladies of the ton for several months! But, how would she accomplish her goals if the subject of such aims absented himself from her presence? And he even took his sister with him, who she hoped to gain as an ally in her pursuit. She had to garner his attention!

"Mr. Darcy," she simpered, "we have been quite desolate without you this morning. Where could have gone so early?"

"I had some acquaintances in the village that I wished to introduce to Georgiana, so we paid a call on them. They are visiting some friends here for the week. I have invited them to dinner tomorrow. Actually Bingley, Mr. Gardiner is going to come fish tomorrow morning. Would you care to join us?"

"That would be wonderful Darcy."

"Oh yes, Mr. Darcy," Caroline said, "We would love to welcome any guests you invite to Pemberley."

"Thank you, Miss Bingley," he replied. He could not believe the presumption of the woman. Did she think she would serve as his hostess? "I am sure that all of my guests will be kind to the Gardiners. Now if you will excuse me, I have to speak with Mrs. Reynolds." He bowed and left the room to make arrangements for tomorrow.

Miss Bingley, ignoring the emphasis Mr. Darcy had placed on the word 'guests', was pondering on the name mentioned by him and wondering why it seemed so familiar. Shaking off the thought, she spent the remainder of the day fawning over and continually complimenting Georgiana. Tomorrow's dinner would be the perfect opportunity to prove to Mr. Darcy her exceptional manners; she was looking forward to the evening.

Chapter Nine

Posted on Saturday, 9 September 2006

The next morning, a Pemberley coach drove Georgiana into Lambton. It deposited her at the Crown Inn, where Mr. Gardiner was waiting. He returned to the estate in the carriage to meet up with the gentlemen and left Miss Darcy in the care of his wife. The carriage would return again in the late afternoon to take Georgiana and Mrs. Gardiner to Pemberley for dinner.

"Good morning Miss Darcy. How are you today?"

"I'm well, thank you." A little of Georgiana's shyness had returned, and Mrs. Gardiner immediately sought to ease it.

"Excellent. I am so glad that you could join us this morning. My friend, Mrs. Sullivan should be here shortly and then we can venture into the village. Would you care for some tea before we leave?" Georgiana nodded her acceptance and Mrs. Gardiner fixed a cup for her.

"Do you often come into Lambton when you are at Pemberley?"

"Not very often. I'm afraid I am not familiar with the village."

"That is no problem. It has not changed much since I lived here, and Mrs. Sullivan has promised to show me all the best shops. We shall be in good hands. It is wonderful to visit here. I enjoyed the childhood years I spent in Derbyshire. As we discussed yesterday, no county can compare in beauty. I only wish my niece could have accompanied us as planned."

Georgiana could not believe her luck. She had lost none of her resolve to question Mrs. Gardiner about Elizabeth Bennet, and the good lady had just given her the perfect opportunity. However, she was not well versed in subtlety and pursued the subject frankly.

"I have heard much about your niece. My brother often wrote about the Bennets while he was staying with Mr. Bingley. And again, when he met with Miss Elizabeth in Kent. I understand that they spent quite a bit of time together while she visited her friend." This was the longest that Georgiana had spoken since meeting Mrs. Gardiner.

Mrs. Gardiner smiled at the young girl; she had not mentioned Elizabeth's name, and could only suppose that Mr. Darcy had. Miss Darcy, through her artlessness, had inadvertently revealed some things about her brother, which further aroused Mrs. Gardiner's suspicions. Mrs. Gardiner had spent many hours the last few days reflecting on her niece and Mr. Darcy. She had concluded that Elizabeth had not been completely forthright with her and she had begun to suspect that Mr. Darcy may hold a tendre for her niece. It would explain his unnecessary civility toward them, when none was required. It would also account for his desire to introduce his sister to them and their invitation to dine at Pemberley. She decided to encourage the conversation with Miss Darcy, with the hope of learning more about Elizabeth's relationship with the brother.

"I too heard about your brother from my niece. I admit though, that the impression I received was not too favorable. I understood that they were not good friends, and argued quite frequently." Miss Darcy frowned.

"Yes, I believe that is true, although my brother seems to respect your niece. His letters praised her liveliness and spirit. He admired her playing and singing particularly." Georgiana paused and looked pensive. "They parted in Kent on unhappy terms." Miss Darcy suddenly blushed; she realized the disclosures she had made and hoped that Mrs. Gardiner was not upset with her indiscretion. Mrs. Gardiner sensed her unease and chose to leave the subject for the moment, despite her curiosity surrounding the couple's 'parting' in Kent. She could always delve into it another time.

"I believe that Lizzy may have been given some misinformation regarding your brother, but I have written her a letter that corrects some of these. She is an intelligent and sensible girl. Perhaps when they meet again, she will have the occasion to change her estimation of your brother." Georgiana smiled softly.

"I would like to meet her."

"I am sure you will. She and her sister Jane often visit my husband and I in London. You must be sure to call on us."

"I am sure that my brother and I would be honored to do so when we are next in Town. Perhaps I could send a note to you on our return to London in the autumn?"

"I would be delighted, my dear, and will be sure to leave the directions before we depart for home." A noise was heard in the corridor and a servant knocked and entered the room to announce the arrival of Mrs. Sullivan. Mrs. Gardiner and Georgiana were both content with their conversation and joined Mrs. Sullivan to explore the shops of Lambton.

They had a pleasant morning. They visited the milliner, a sweet shop, the toy store, where Mrs. Gardiner purchased presents for her children, and the bookshop, where Georgiana secured a volume of poetry her brother had mentioned. They walked to the village church to view the stain glass windows that were celebrated for their age and intricacy. After several hours, the group returned to the Inn to partake of some tea, a light lunch, and more conversation.

Georgiana had never had such a satisfying excursion. She became increasingly fonder of Mrs. Gardiner as the day progressed. Mrs. Gardiner treated her as she would one of her own dear nieces and Georgiana appreciated the genuine kindness. Mrs. Sullivan was also a very respectable woman, who laughed freely and pointed out items of interest to her two companions. That good lady was initially surprised that Miss Darcy was to be part of their group. She had never met any of the Darcys, though she had lived in Lambton her entire life. She was glad to find a kind, if somewhat shy, young lady in Miss Darcy, and would be sure to tell her friends in the village about the lovely young girl.

After tea, Mrs. Sullivan left to attend to her children. Mrs. Gardiner quickly changed for dinner and she and Miss Darcy took the carriage back to Pemberley. Georgiana was now completely at ease with Mrs. Gardiner, her shyness had dissipated and she found herself revisiting their earlier conversation.

"Mrs. Gardiner, thank you for inviting me this morning. I have had a wonderful time. I wish that I had more opportunities to shop and lunch with friends."

"Do you not have any friends among the young ladies of London?"

"I have a difficult time making friends. I do not always know if someone is being sincere. So many of the young ladies in Town only court my friendship in an effort to gain my brother's approval." Miss Darcy looked distressed at this disclosure.

"I am sorry, my dear. I understand that your brother would be an excellent 'catch' for the ladies of society. The pursuit of men based solely on their wealth and connections has always been abhorrent to me. I have been incredibly blessed that I esteem and love my husband. So many times that is not the case. I have taught my nieces, Jane and Lizzy, to only aspire to a marriage founded on affection and respect. I wish that they will be as fortunate in their husbands as I have been in mine." Mrs. Gardiner hoped that Miss Darcy would not be offended by such personal disclosures, but she felt a need to protect and shield this young woman.

"Mrs. Gardiner, do you think I will truly be able to meet Miss Bennet and Miss Elizabeth?"

"I expect so. I hope that they will be traveling to London in the fall or winter. But, we will cross that bridge when we get to it. I believe that we have arrived." The carriage was stopping and the two ladies were handed out. Mr. Darcy and Mr. Gardiner were on the front steps to greet them.

"Good evening," Mr. Darcy said, and taking his sister's arm, escorted them into the house. Mrs. Gardiner looked to her husband, who appeared cheerful and was smiling merrily. She knew he did not often have a chance to fish, a sport that he enjoyed greatly, and she was pleased to discern that he had had an agreeable day.

"Well, my dear," Mrs. Gardiner said, and then teasingly asked, "Shall we partake of the gentlemen's plunder tonight?"

"That we shall Madeline. Mr. Darcy and myself were quite successful today. Poor Mr. Bingley though could not catch a thing." Mr. Gardiner looked significantly at his wife. Her eyes widened at the mention of Mr. Bingley. She was unaware that he was currently at Pemberley. She wondered if his sister was with him. It could prove to be an interesting dinner. She nodded to her husband and smiled at his kind forewarning.

Darcy had stiffened at Mr. Gardiner's reference to his friend. He had almost allowed himself to forget that the Bingleys were acquainted with the Gardiners, or more specifically, that Miss Bingley had met Mrs. Gardiner. He now wished that he had confessed to his friend before the dinner; it could become quite awkward tonight. Bingley was intelligent enough to make the connections and, never being a witness to an upset Bingley, he did not quite know what to expect. Well, there is nothing for it now. I will have to make a full confession tonight, and can only hope that Bingley will forgive me for my interference. This thought held little comfort, but he had guests to entertain, and said a silent prayer as he brought the Gardiners into the drawing room. Georgiana had retired to her room to quickly change for dinner and would join them shortly. He was thankful that at least she would be spared if a scene occurred.

The group entered the room and the gentlemen rose as Darcy made the introductions.

"Mr. and Mrs. Edward Gardiner, these are my guests. Mr. Charles Bingley, his brother-in-law and sister, Mr. and Mrs. Hurst, and his sister Miss Bingley." Each made their curtsies.

"It is nice to see you again Miss Bingley," Mrs. Gardiner politely said.

Miss Bingley now realized why the name Gardiner had sounded so familiar. This woman was Jane Bennet's aunt from Cheapside! What on earth was she doing here and how did Mr. Darcy know her? More importantly, why would he invite them to Pemberley? He had previously agreed with her that Jane Bennet was not a suitable woman for her brother. Why had he changed his mind? Was he still pining for that country nobody Elizabeth Bennet? This was an impossible situation! To make matters worse, her brother had realized that she had a previous acquaintance with this woman.

"Again, Mrs. Gardiner? Have you and my sister met before then?" Mr. Bingley questioned.

"Of course, Mr. Bingley. My niece, Jane Bennet, stayed with my husband and I in Town last winter. She called on your sister, and your sister returned the call three weeks later, where I had the chance to make her acquaintance." Mrs. Gardiner smiled at Mr. Bingley. She saw his shocked expression, and realized that his sister had not mentioned either visit. "I understood that you knew of Jane's being in Town, but were rather busy with Mr. and Miss Darcy, so could not accompany Miss Bingley when she came to Cheapside. I was sorry not to meet you." Mr. Bingley turned an icy glare toward Caroline.

"I apologize Mrs. Gardiner, but I was never informed of Miss Bennet's presence in Town. If I had been, believe me that I would never have been too busy to call." He never once removed his eyes from his sister, who began to cower slightly under his dark glower. She had never seen her brother so angry.

"Do not worry Mr. Bingley. It appears there was a misunderstanding." This statement brought Bingley's gaze back to Mrs. Gardiner and he smiled shakily. Mrs. Gardiner's graciousness had somewhat eased his anger and distress.

Darcy felt the tension that was in the room and sought a way to dispel it. He had been angered that Miss Bingley had used himself and his sister as an excuse, and recognized her attempt to suggest a relationship between Bingley and Georgiana. He would never have condoned such manipulation. He was ashamed enough that he had deceived his friend, and realized the hurt that Miss Bennet must have felt when she was made to believe that Bingley was courting another woman. Miss Bingley's machinations were deplorable. His resolve to make a clean breast of everything to Bingley strengthened; he would do so tonight, after the Gardiners left.

At the moment when Darcy feared the tension would overwhelm them and ruin the evening, Georgiana entered the room followed by the servant to announce dinner. A general relief was felt by all as they moved to the dining room.

Chapter Ten

Posted on Saturday, 9 September 2006

Darcy was thankful for his foresight in arranging the seating. He sat at the head of the table with Georgiana on his right, followed by Bingley, Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley. On his left sat Mrs. Gardiner, Mr. Gardiner, and Mr. Hurst. Caroline would be separated from her brother for the meal and would be too far down the table to converse easily with himself, his sister or Mrs. Gardiner.

Miss Bingley was incensed at her placement. She was as far away from the Darcys as possible. She was thankful to not be seated near her brother, for she felt that he needed time to cool his ire toward her, but she could not be happy to only have Louisa and Hurst as dinner companions. And she could still not believe that Mr. Darcy would subject his sister and his guests to people of such low connections. She was horrified to learn that Miss Darcy had accompanied Mrs. Gardiner to shop in Lambton that very morning and they had formed what appeared to be a friendship. Georgiana had never been as open and easy with Caroline as she was with this tradesman's wife!

Bingley was silent at the beginning of the meal, but soon composed himself and began to converse with the Gardiners. He asked numerous questions about their relations, which the Gardiners responded to politely, but ambiguously. Darcy sensed their evasion at times, and wondered what exactly was the 'family business' that had called Elizabeth and the others to Staffordshire. He was too well-bred to inquire more directly, but filed away every bit of information that they revealed to examine at a later time.

The gentlemen reviewed their exploits of the day when the fish was served and Mrs. Gardiner and Georgiana recounted their excursion. Miss Darcy expressed her enjoyment of the outing and told her brother that she hoped to meet the Gardiners again upon their return to London. She also revealed Mrs. Gardiner's promise to introduce Georgiana to the Misses Bennet when they were next in Town. Darcy startled at this pronouncement and he looked to Mrs. Gardiner, who smiled at him. He thanked her for her attentions to his sister. He had not seen Georgiana this excited since before the sad affair at Ramsgate.

"We would be honored to visit with you when we return to Town for the Little Season. Georgiana is not yet out, but I had planned to take her to some of the amusements that London offers. Perhaps we could all attend the theater one night, with dinner at Darcy House after?"

"That is a wonderful suggestion Darcy!" Bingley enthusiastically exclaimed. He recognized the opening that Fate was offering him. If he could build a relationship with the Gardiners, he might have a chance to see Jane and renew his courting of her. He had never recovered from his love for Miss Bennet and he would not throw away the prospect of seeing her again.

"That sounds like a lovely idea Mr. Darcy," replied Mrs. Gardiner. "I will give Georgiana the directions to our house in London and, when you arrive, she can send us a note. We can finalize plans then."

"And perhaps your nieces will be in Town then as well," said Georgiana, "that I might be able to finally meet them."

"It is possible, my dear, but I do not know their exact plans following their summer trip."

"Are the Bennets traveling for the summer?" Mr. Bingley interrupted.

"Yes, they are in Staffordshire for the summer, visiting some relatives."

"I hope that everyone is well," Mr. Bingley mused. His concern was evident, and very similar to Mr. Darcy's when he was informed of the family's trip.

"I believe that everyone is in excellent health, Mr. Bingley," Mr. Gardiner amusedly answered. He stole a look at his wife. They both liked Mr. Bingley and could understand their niece's attraction to him. They were pleased to know that his failure to call upon Jane was due to his sister's apparent interference and hoped that things would resolve happily for the couple.

"That is good to hear. It has been a very long time since I have had the pleasure of seeing them. In fact, it is above eight months, since the 26th of November, when we were all dancing together at Netherfield." Mrs. Gardiner was pleased that Mr. Bingley's memory was so accurate and was convinced that he still loved her niece.

Miss Bingley was not so pleased with his recollection. She feared her brother was in danger again, and Mr. Darcy might be as well if he were subjected to the Bennets. She had to put a stop to this nonsense somehow, but could not determine a course. As she looked at the Darcy siblings an idea occurred to her, which might hinder their friendship with the Gardiners. She decided to put her plan into action immediately following the Gardiners's departure.

"How much longer will you be in Lambton?" Mr. Darcy inquired.

"We will stay until Friday, and then travel home," Mrs. Gardiner replied. "We have been away for almost three weeks, and I must admit, that I am beginning to miss my children."

"How many children do you have?" questioned Miss Darcy.

"We have four; two sons, aged nine and four, and two daughters aged, seven and six. We were to have left them at Longbourn originally, under Jane's care, but instead they stayed in London with my aunt. They were extremely disappointed in the change. Jane and Lizzy are favorites of theirs and they only get to see them a couple times each year, so each chance is fully taken advantage of. They find Lizzy particularly amusing; she devises all sorts of games to play with them and is a magnificent storyteller. My youngest, Ethan, implores Lizzy for stories when she visits. He insists she is the best because she does all the voices." Mrs. Gardiner smiled fondly, and noticed that Mr. Darcy was staring distractedly with a soft smile on his lips. She believed that his man knew what it was to love, and the object of such affection was surely her niece.

Mrs. Gardiner did not normally play the matchmaker, unlike her sister-in-law. But she could not continue to let these young men, who were obviously in love with her dear nieces, suffer heartache. She determined to do everything in her power to reunite Jane with her Mr. Bingley and to correct Elizabeth's opinions regarding Mr. Darcy. She would start with another letter and continue the quest when the Bennets next stayed in London. She was glad that she had secured a promise from both men to visit this autumn. She knew that as honorable men, they would not fail to keep their word. Even when they understand the change in the family's circumstances. I'm sure it will be a shock to them, but hopefully they will endure in the face of the opposition that is sure to mount once the ladies are presented for the Season next year, Mrs. Gardiner thought.

The meal ended and the party moved to the music room. Earlier that day, Georgiana had agreed to play for the assembled company. Mrs. Gardiner had suggested some duets; Georgiana on the harp, accompanied by Mrs. Gardiner on the pianoforte. The duo moved toward the instruments to select some music.

Miss Bingley chose a seat as close to Mr. Darcy as possible. She hoped to keep his attention for the remainder of the evening, now that a dining room table no longer hindered her. Alas, fortune was not with her. Once the music began, Mr. Darcy became engrossed in watching his sister. She truly was very proficient, but also played with an emotion that few performers possessed. In fact, Mr. Darcy could think of only one other who could command his attention so thoroughly during a performance. If only Elizabeth were here, he thought. I have imagined evenings such as this so often. She would play for me to please me. She and Georgiana would be as close as sisters. The halls of Pemberley would again ring with the sound of laughter and music. She would bring happiness to Pemberley. His reverie was interrupted by applause as the two performers finished their song. Miss Bingley leaned toward him.

"Your sister is better at her instruments each time I hear her," Caroline whispered, attempting intimacy. "I am sure no other young lady can compare with her accomplishments. Luckily, Mrs. Gardiner was proficient enough to accompany her. Do you remember the poor talents of Miss Mary Bennet? And her sister, Miss Eliza! It is certain that neither lady had the benefit of London masters, as your sister did."

Darcy was fuming inside with Miss Bingley's criticisms of Elizabeth, but composedly replied, "True, they did not have the benefit of masters, but I don't believe I have ever had more pleasure than listening to a performance from Miss Elizabeth. And Miss Mary, I understand, is very diligent in her practice. Many young women would benefit from her example of conscientiousness. Too many are left alone to fritter away their time and develop bad habits, such as gossiping and judging." Miss Bingley was dissatisfied with this response; she had not meant for him to defend Eliza Bennet and to compliment Mary. The man was being insufferable! She attributed such behavior to his association with the Gardiners. She was even more resolved to carry out her plan.

Darcy rose from his chair to move toward the pianoforte.

"That was splendid ladies," he said.

"Thank you Mr. Darcy. It is a beautiful instrument. I understand you just purchased it for Miss Darcy."

"Yes," replied Georgiana, "for my birthday. Isn't he a wonderful brother?" Mr. Darcy blushed slightly.

"Yes, he is Miss Darcy. You are very lucky to have such a brother."

"I would have liked to have had a sister," Georgiana answered, and turned to look significantly at her brother. Darcy could hardly believe his sister's impertinence. It very much reminded him of Elizabeth. He was even more convinced that they would like one another and his sister would benefit from knowing Elizabeth. Smiling at his sister, he raised one eyebrow.

"That is hardly my fault Georgiana and our parents cannot rectify the situation now. You will just have to be patient." Georgiana giggled and Mrs. Gardiner looked fondly at the siblings.

"Perhaps, Miss Darcy, I could suggest a substitute until such time as your brother sees fit to find a wife."

"And just what did you have in mind Mrs. Gardiner?" Darcy asked warily.

"Actually, sir, it fits perfectly into our plans already. I have promised to introduce Miss Darcy to my nieces, and they will surely adopt her as an additional sister. What is one more girl in a family of five sisters?" Darcy could sense the mischief in this statement. He began to suspect that Mrs. Gardiner understood his feelings for Elizabeth. He turned a piercing gaze toward Mrs. Gardiner, who returned his look with a half smile. Yes, she knows. And I may be able to use this to my advantage, he considered. She seems supportive of my suit. Perhaps I have found an ally. He returned Mrs. Gardiner's smile.

"I would be happy to accept your suggestion ma'am. I am sure Georgiana will be very pleased to make their acquaintance as soon as may be."

"Of course Mr. Darcy, and we will look forward to when you both call." With that, a silent bargain was sealed.

The party broke up soon after the above exchange. Mr. Darcy and his sister, along with Mr. Bingley, escorted the Gardiners outside. They said their farewells and again promised to meet up in London in September. All parted with feelings of goodwill and happy expectations for the future.

Chapter Eleven

Posted on Thursday, 14 September 2006

Darcy, Bingley and Georgiana turned to enter the house.

"Georgiana, I need to discuss something with Bingley. Will you make an excuse to the rest of our guests? Hopefully, we won't be too long."

"Of course William." Darcy nodded his thanks and led Bingley to the library. The time of his confession had come. He gestured for his friend to seat himself and poured them both a generous brandy. The men had not separated from the ladies earlier that evening and Darcy felt he would need a little 'liquid encouragement' before his disclosure. Bingley was smiling vacantly, lost in thought. Darcy was not the type to delay once he had formed a resolution; he straightened his shoulders and addressed his friend. Hopefully, we will still be friends after this night, thought Darcy grimly.

"Bingley, I have a confession to make to you." Bingley looked at his friend and recognized the seriousness of his countenance. He gathered his thoughts and motioned for Darcy to continue. Darcy chose to be as direct as possible.

"Bingley, I also knew of Jane Bennet's time in London last winter." Bingley's smile disappeared. "Your sister told me that Miss Bennet had called and the visit had been returned. I did not think that you should see her yet; you did not appear to be over your affection. At the time, I truly believed that she did not care for you and did not want you to be stuck in a loveless marriage. However, I have received some information that has changed my opinion regarding Miss Bennet's feelings." Darcy paused to judge the reaction to his revelation.

Bingley's thoughts were in a whirl. He was very angry that his closest friend had withheld such vital information. Darcy had deceived him, but his last statement made Bingley curious.

"What information did you receive that would alter your opinion?"

"I understand that she cared for you and was disappointed when you left Netherfield."

"And where exactly did you receive such information?" Darcy shifted his gaze toward the window. He had feared that Bingley would ask him this and knew that only complete disclosure would suffice to satisfy his friend.

"Miss Elizabeth Bennet told me when I was at Rosings this spring." Bingley could not contain his shock at this statement.

"Miss Elizabeth? I did not know that you had seen her again. Why did you not tell me sooner? I could have gone to Hertfordshire! I could have apologized to Jane months ago, begged her forgiveness for abandoning her, and continued courting her!" Bingley's voice rose with each successive thought. "How could you do this?!"

"I am truly sorry. It was a misjudgment. I failed to realize both the depth of your feelings and Miss Bennet's. Her manners were open and engaging, but I never noticed any symptom of peculiar regard. I did not believe her heart would be easily touched and her mother would have convinced her to accept your suit, no matter the daughter's sentiments."

"How could you presume so much? Jane is a modest and genteel woman. What would you have had her do to demonstrate her affection? Would you have preferred if she had fawned over me and behaved the coquette, such as ladies do in your presence?" Darcy winced at these words. "I should have trusted my own judgment. I knew her smiles were for me and that she felt a warm affection. Why did I not listen to my own heart? What must she think of me now? I left her without a word and then Caroline snubbed her! How can I overcome such obstacles?"

"Bingley, you are correct. I should never have presumed to counsel you. Or more truthfully, make decisions for you. It was very arrogant of me. I did not take into account anyone's feelings. Elizabeth severely chastised me for this behavior and I have been attempting to correct it. I am sorry for the pain I have caused. But there is hope. The Gardiners are aware of some of these events and are still willing to welcome you to their house." Bingley seemed pensive.

"That is true Darcy. And Jane is such an angel that surely I can gain her forgiveness." He paused as a sudden thought overcame him and he sat up in alarm. "What if she has met someone else? What if I am too late?"

"The Gardiners did not indicate that Miss Bennet was attached to anyone. I'm sure they would have imparted such knowledge. Mrs. Gardiner seems a very clever woman. I believe that she understands our feelings for her nieces." Bingley looked up sharply at his friend. He replayed all that his friend had previously said and a suspicion began to form in his mind.

"Our feelings for their nieces? Why exactly did Miss Elizabeth reveal her sister's feelings to you?" Darcy blushed deeply. He had not realized he had been so indiscreet. The emotions of the last few days, and the brandy, had made him forget himself. Bingley almost laughed to see his usually composed friend so uncomfortable. He could not remember Darcy ever blushing.

"Come Darcy, out with it. I can see you have more to confess." Darcy looked thoughtfully at his friend. He did not like to feel vulnerable. Sharing his tale with his cousin and sister had been one thing; but Bingley deserved nothing less than the truth. It would be part of his penitence for the pain he had caused his dear friend. Hopefully it would ease Bingley's anger and procure his forgiveness. Darcy sighed deeply and told Bingley the entire sad tale, including Wickham and Georgiana.

At the conclusion of the narrative, Bingley gazed sympathetically at his friend. His anger and resentment had abated. He had been astounded that Darcy had proposed to Miss Elizabeth. He had never noticed Darcy's regard for the young woman, though he admitted to himself that he had been entirely occupied with her sister. He was grateful for the trust Darcy had displayed by including the account of Miss Darcy's near elopement. He knew the pride of his friend and that such a disclosure was difficult for him.

"Well Darcy, it appears that you and I are in a similar situation. The question now is, 'What are we to do about it?' I for one believe we should try again. And this time, I am sure we will succeed." Darcy softly smiled at his friend's optimism.

"You still love Miss Bennet." It was a statement, not a question.

"Yes, and you still love Miss Elizabeth," was the firm reply.

"Yes, I do."

"Then let us make our plans for September." He held out his hand and Darcy shook it, their friendship assured. Darcy was grateful for Bingley's amiable and forgiving nature.

"We will, but first we must return to the music room. We have been away too long. Poor Georgiana will be beside herself; she is not accustomed to being hostess."

"Certainly we must relieve Miss Darcy of that arduous task. I know my family is not easy to entertain." The two men chuckled as they left the library.

They returned to the music room and a scowling Miss Bingley. They had been gone for almost an hour and Miss Bingley's mood had increasingly worsened. Bingley was feeling much happier after his conversation with Darcy. He sat down on a sofa, a large grin on his face.

"What a delightful evening," he proclaimed.

"Oh Charles, please. It was very tedious," Caroline complained. She would have been wise to not address her brother, but Miss Bingley had never been celebrated for her wisdom.

Bingley's countenance darkened. All the anger for his sister returned. He turned a dark gaze toward her and she actually shrunk back in her seat in response.

"Caroline, I cannot begin to describe how angry I am with you. How could you keep Miss Bennet's visit from me?"

"Please Charles," she placated, "her visit to London does not change anything. She is still not a worthy match for you. Think of the behavior of her mother and sisters. And the Gardiners are not at all fashionable and I might remind you, are only in trade"

"You forget yourself Caroline. Our own fortune comes from trade. Father was a shipbuilder, a very successful one, but a tradesman nonetheless. You would not be accepted into half as many houses as you are were it not for your ₤20,000 and my association with Darcy. Mr. Bennet is a gentleman and so his status is above ours." Miss Bingley's face paled at the mention of their fortune's origin. She glanced at Mr. Darcy, who looked as impassive as always, though inside he was secretly rejoicing in Miss Bingley's scolding.

"Honestly Charles, you exaggerate. The Bennets have nothing to recommend them. Their estate is hardly significant and is entailed away and their connections are appalling. The father is nearly absent, the mother is vulgar, the sisters are frivolous..."

"I have heard only good things about Miss Bennet and Miss Elizabeth," Georgiana bravely interrupted. Though she was trembling slightly, her time with Mrs. Gardiner, and the knowledge she had of her brother's feelings, would not allow her to keep silent. She had to stem the onslaught of Miss Bingley's vitriol. Her brother looked at her proudly and her spine straightened with his support.

"That is right Miss Darcy," Bingley said, "and I will have no more criticism of the Bennets in my presence. Listen carefully Caroline. I intend to court Miss Jane Bennet, if she will allow me. I have much to atone for, not excluding your rudeness. How could you have implied that I was attached to Miss Darcy? That was deplorable, even for you." Georgiana blushed at this statement; she had been changing clothes when this rumor was revealed. Although she was fond of Mr. Bingley, he was like brother to her. Her dislike of Miss Bingley strengthened and she wondered how she would endure her company the remainder of the summer. Thankfully, Mrs. Annesley would return next week and she could use her studies as an excuse to avoid Miss Bingley.

Bingley was not done reprimanding his sister.

"Now Caroline, I will call on the Gardiners in September when we return to London. You may accompany me if you can be civil. You will also welcome them to our home with politeness. If you cannot do this, then you may live with your sister. I'm sure Louisa would be happy to oblige and your inheritance should be enough for you to live on, though you may have to economize. The choice is yours. Now, if you don't mind Darcy, I believe I will retire." Darcy nodded his acceptance, hiding a half smile at his friend's performance. Bingley bowed to Miss Darcy, turned on his heel and strode from the room.

Miss Bingley looked dejected. She sat crumpled in her seat. But she soon composed herself and retired to her room to write a letter. Mr. and Mrs. Hurst followed, leaving the Darcys alone.

Darcy chuckled softly and Georgiana joined him with giggles of her own.

"I have never seen Bingley so fierce," he stated, "I did not know he was capable of it."

"Nor I. Did you see Miss Bingley?" Georgiana dissolved into more giggles. Darcy smiled indulgently at his sister. He really should not encourage such behavior, but he was pleased with her defense of the Misses Bennet, and could not bring himself to rebuke her. Besides, he had enjoyed the scene too much himself. Clearing his throat, he addressed his sister.

"Georgiana, I confessed everything to Bingley." Georgiana looked up sharply at this pronouncement. "Yes, dearest, that includes Ramsgate. Do not worry though, he will not reveal it to anyone."

"I know that William," she softly replied, "but I had hoped that no one else would learn of my folly."

"You were young Georgiana. I didn't do enough to protect you. I should have told you about Wickham, but I wanted to shield you from such sordid things. I know now that naiveté of that sort is foolish."

"Thank you William, for being so understanding. You have done the best that you could. I was very foolish and I know that I disappointed you." She waved away his attempt to interrupt. "No William, I did, do not deny it. But I have learned and I will be more cautious. I know that I can discuss these issues with you and promise to do so in the future."

"I was truly more disappointed in myself. I was not thorough enough when examining Mrs. Younge's references. I promise to be more diligent," he tenderly whispered. "But let us think on more pleasant things. Did you enjoy the evening?"

"Oh William, it was wonderful. Mrs. Gardiner is so kind and thoughtful. And Mr. Gardiner is so pleasant and witty. I have never enjoyed myself more. And you?"

"I am very pleased with the night's success." Georgiana narrowed her eyes at her brother; his response was too placid. He chuckled in response. "It was an unqualified success. I am looking forward to spending more time with the Gardiners."

"You mean you are looking forward to the possibility of meeting up with Miss Elizabeth."

"You are growing too clever, my dear. Yes, I am eager for that outcome."

"I noticed that you did not declare an intent to pursue and court Miss Elizabeth, as Mr. Bingley did in regards to Miss Bennet."

"True. I do not want to bring Miss Bingley's attention that particular desire. I made the grievous mistake of telling her that I admired Elizabeth's eyes and she relentlessly teased me afterward. She was also more rude to Elizabeth. I will not make the same mistake again."

"But you do intend to court her?"

"Yes, I do. But my task will not be as simple as Bingley's. My mistakes are more serious and Elizabeth is not as meek as her sister. The reunion of Bingley and Miss Bennet will hopefully ease the way and I will show her, by every civility in my power, that I have amended my character and taken her reproofs to heart."

"I have every faith in you William. Miss Elizabeth will not be able to withstand you when faced with your true, and charming, self."

Darcy smiled at her sisterly bias. He was certain Elizabeth was very capable of resisting him, but he would not quit until she was married to someone, preferably him! He took his sister's arm and escorted her to her room. Both spent the night in pleasant reminisces and happy dreams for the upcoming autumn.

Chapter Twelve

Posted on Thursday, 14 September 2006

The day before the Gardiners were to return to London, Darcy, Bingley and Georgiana traveled to the Crown Inn to say their farewells. They found the Gardiners in their sitting room, attending to some correspondence.

Mrs. Gardiner had been disappointed in not finding a letter from either Jane or Elizabeth, on their first arrival in Lambton; this disappointment subsided on the morning before their departure upon the receipt of letter from Jane that had initially been misdirected. She was not surprised, for Jane had written the direction remarkably ill. Her pleasure increased upon the opening of the letter to find one from Elizabeth enclosed within. There was also a brief note for Mr. Gardiner from His Grace.

These letters were obviously not in response to the ones she had sent from Derbyshire; she had written and posted one that morning recounting their dinner at Pemberley, but she looked forward to the girls' accounts of their summer travels thus far. She read Jane's first, who wrote cheerfully of Grancourt, Lady Agatha, and the welfare of her parents and younger sisters.

Elizabeth's letter was perused more eagerly. Elizabeth also described Grancourt, particularly admiring the countryside, and included her study of horsemanship. Mrs. Gardiner was surprised that Elizabeth was endeavoring to learn to ride and wondered how this marvel had occurred. Her curiosity was soon answered when the letter described Lady Agatha in great detail. Mrs. Gardiner understood that Elizabeth had grown to respect and value Lady Agatha; she was keen to make the good lady's acquaintance.

Elizabeth also included an account of the meeting with Mr. Spencer, the details of the inheritance and the plans to send the younger girls to school after the Christmas holidays, asking her aunt to keep such things secret except from her husband. Mrs. Gardiner was amused that her brother-in-law intended to inform the girls of their upcoming schooling only at the last possible moment. It would necessitate some scheming, especially if the family came to London.

However, this uncertainty was also answered. Elizabeth informed her aunt that the entire family would travel to London in the autumn. They planned to be there no later than the fifteenth of September. They would shop and see to some legal matters, spending about six to eight weeks in Town. His Grace desired to consult Mr. Gardiner and the family hoped to spend many hours in the Gardiners's company. They would not open the house to other visitors, hoping to conceal their presence in Town and therefore not have to introduce the younger girls to any society. In addition, Lady Agatha would still be in mourning for her husband, though she intended to sponsor Jane and Elizabeth during their presentation next Season. By spring, more than a year would have passed since her husband's death and she would be allowed to chaperone the girls during her second mourning. The rest of the family need not wear mourning attire at all due to their distant relationship; the required period of three to six months had already passed.

Elizabeth also explained that the family would take up permanent residence at Grancourt. They would travel to Longbourn on their return to Staffordshire, to pack and ship their belongings to their new home.

She concluded the letter with an invitation for the Gardiners to spend the entire month of December at Grancourt. Mrs. Gardiner was just reading her niece's adieu when the party from Pemberley was announced. Everyone politely greeted each other.

"We have come to call and say farewell until we meet again in September," Mr. Bingley enthusiastically said. He wished he could follow the Gardiners to London immediately, but then remembered that Jane would not even be there. He audibly sighed, causing Mrs. Gardiner to glance at him.

"Thank you for coming," Mrs. Gardiner kindly responded, "and thank you again for the lovely dinner we enjoyed the other night. I have written to my nieces describing your thoughtfulness and the pleasure we have found in your acquaintance. I'm sure they will also be grateful that you were all so kind to us during our stay in Lambton."

"It was our pleasure Mrs. Gardiner," Darcy sincerely replied, "I hope that your letter finds them well."

"Actually, I have just received and read letters from both Jane and Elizabeth. They are enjoying their stay in Staffordshire and are looking forward to a trip to London by mid-September." Mrs. Gardiner looked pointedly at Mr. Darcy. The corner of his lips upturned slightly. She is a very clever woman indeed! I am just glad that she is sympathetic to our intentions. I do not even want to contemplate what kind of adversary she would make was she negatively inclined!

"Perhaps we may meet with them as well then."

"Perhaps. Elizabeth informs me that they have a great deal of business to attend to, but hope to call upon us and I'm sure we will see them for several dinners. Do you all still desire to attend the theater one night?"

"Absolutely!" declared Mr. Bingley.

"Splendid," answered Mr. Gardiner, "Mr. Darcy, I believe you have the address?"

"Yes, sir." While fishing, Darcy had discovered that Mr. Gardiner had a shrewd business mind and he planned on consulting him regarding some of his own ventures. He had asked to correspond with him, to which Mr. Gardiner had readily agreed.

"Excellent. Send us a note when you get back to London and the ladies can meet to plan the evening. If that is agreeable to you Miss Darcy?"

"Certainly sir," Georgiana shyly responded. Then gathering her courage, she addressed Mrs. Gardiner.

"May I write to you ma'am?"

"Of course my dear. I left you the directions. And you must also send a note when you get to Town, so that we might schedule another day together. We had such a splendid day in Lambton, I would like to repeat it, if your brother will allow." Darcy nodded his acceptance. His gratitude for Mrs. Gardiner's kindness toward his sister deepened.

"Indeed, that is a wonderful idea Madam. Though, the next time you take my sister shopping, you must convince her to make a purchase for herself. I do not give her pocket money to solely buy presents for me." Mrs. Gardiner laughed and Georgiana giggled. She had never seen her brother so comfortable with those not related to him. Their acquaintance with the Gardiners would benefit them both tremendously.

The group soon broke up, as the Gardiners had some calls to make in the village before they left the county. Farewells and fond wishes for their next meeting were exchanged and the threesome left for Pemberley.

The Gardiners returned to London the following day. The party at Pemberley became somewhat subdued after their departure. Miss Bingley was uncharacteristically restrained, though she still fawned on both Darcys. Mrs. Annesley had returned to Pemberley, and with her, Georgiana's studies recommenced. She was able to avoid Miss Bingley for a large part of the day, but evenings were always a trying time.

Miss Bingley did not insult the Bennets or Gardiners in her brother's presence, but she frequently vented her frustrations and resentment to her sister, who was always a willing listener. She hoped her plan would soon bear fruit and the state of affairs could return to the time before the Gardiners's unwelcome appearance.

Bingley was generally found riding around the park or in Darcy's study playing chess or in conversation with his friend. Now that he was privy to Darcy's dealings with Miss Elizabeth, the friends found ample sources of conversation. Sometimes they shared their memories, other times their hopeful plans for the future.

Darcy spent many hours attending to estate matters and his other numerous obligations. His leisure time was spent with Bingley as previously mentioned or in the company of his sister. He only saw his other guests at mealtimes and in the evening.

A week following the Gardiners's removal to Town, the group at Pemberley was partaking of a quiet breakfast. Darcy was reading the London newspapers, as he did every morning. Miss Bingley was also reading these publications, though everyone knew she did so only because Mr. Darcy did and she only read the society pages.

The calm was broken when Miss Bingley loudly shrieked, "It cannot be true!!"

All movement abruptly ceased and the others stared at her in alarm. She was looking at the newspaper in panic.

"What on earth is the matter Caroline?" Bingley asked, a look of concern evident in his features. Miss Bingley belatedly realized the fright she had given everyone and tried to curb their interest.

"Oh, it is nothing Charles," she airily replied.

"Surely Caroline something has prompted that outburst," her brother responded, snatching the paper from her hands. Her horror intensified, but she could not attempt to retrieve the paper without inciting further curiosity. She resigned herself to the situation and let her brother scan the page she had been reading. He looked over the text and noticed a familiar name. Clearing his throat, he read the article aloud,

Many months ago, we informed our readers of the tragic death of His Grace the Duke of Everard. His Grace was lost in a shipwreck, along with his brother, and heir apparent, Lord Nathaniel Bennet. Lord Nathaniel's wife Lady Nathaniel, and their two children, Henry and Amelia Bennet, also perished. Her Grace The Duchess of Everard, to be known now as Lady Agatha Bennet, was home in Staffordshire at the time of the calamity. His Grace had no children and for some months the question of the legitimate inheritor has been unanswered. At last we are able to inform the public that the heir has been identified.

Mr. Thomas Bennet, of Longbourn, Hertfordshire, cousin to the late His Grace The Duke of Everard, will succeed to the title. His Grace will bring with him his wife, Her Grace The Duchess of Everard and five daughters, Ladies Jane, Elizabeth, Mary, Catherine and Lydia Bennet.

We convey our condolences to the family on their loss and anticipate their arrival in society.

The subsequent silence was palpable.

"Aren't those the chits that stayed at Netherfield last year?" Mr. Hurst inquired, breaking the strain. "That pretty, sickly one and the cheeky girl who didn't play cards?" Bingley directed a reproving stare at his brother-in-law, which Mr. Hurst missed because he had already resumed eating his breakfast. Mrs. Hurst was baffled.

"But," she stammered, "Jane didn't mention anything about the Everard Bennets when we questioned her about her connections. Why wouldn't she have told us they were related?"

"Someone must be in error," was Miss Bingley's skeptical response. Darcy, thankful for the years of practice hiding his emotions, calmly took up the other newspapers and scanned the society pages.

"There are similar articles in the other papers," he explained, keeping his face expressionless. "It must be an official announcement." Despite his calm demeanor, his thoughts and heart were racing. No wonder the Gardiners were so evasive when answering questions about their relations. They must have been awaiting permission to make the knowledge public. How did I not make the connection with Staffordshire and the Everard Bennets sooner? And how will this affect my courting of Elizabeth? He brushed these thoughts aside. He would need to carefully examine everything before he decided on a plan of action. Georgiana was looking at him anxiously. He smiled slightly at her and excused himself to meet with his steward.

Chapter Thirteen

Posted on Thursday, 14 September 2006

The rest of the party had remained in the dining room.

Georgiana was worried about her brother. She knew that the information was significant, but couldn't fully comprehend the effects it would have.

Bingley, happy for the Bennets and their fortunate change in circumstances, began to fret; surely his pursuit of Jane Bennet, or rather Lady Jane, would be hampered now that their situations were so disparate. He remembered his words to Caroline regarding the origin of their fortune and their tenuous connections. That observation was even more fitting now that the Bennets belonged to the peerage!

Miss Bingley was in absolute shock. She attempted to find ways to deny the facts, but they appeared irrefutable. The Misses Bennet had ascended far above her in precedence and fortune! She was fully aware of the wealth and position of the Everard duchy; she had made it her duty during her schooling to ascertain everything she could about members of the peerage. The Bennets had just succeeded to one of the richest titles in the land! And Her Grace, or Lady Agatha now, was one of the most influential women of the ton. Her approbation, or lack thereof, determined many young debutantes reception in society. Not that Caroline had ever had the honor of meeting her, they moved in very different circles. But Jane Bennet - or Lady Jane, Miss Bingley grudgingly acknowledged - is now in Lady Agatha's inner circle. What have I done? Caroline thought, I have insulted and snubbed the daughter of a duke. Charles could have been married to Jane by now and I could be enjoying all the privileges of her precedence. I must correct this. Jane is such a submissive girl that I'm sure I can easily gain her forgiveness. Then I will forward Charles's suit and be rubbing elbows with England's elite! Miss Bingley immediately began scheming.

Mrs. Hurst was still perplexed. How had the Bennets concealed their extraordinary connections? How had she and her sister failed to discover them? These thoughts would occupy her for many hours.

Mr. Hurst finished his breakfast. The astonishing news did nothing to affect him. He excused himself to take a nap.

Darcy secluded himself in his study. After attempting to concentrate on business for half an hour, he dismissed his steward. His mind would not focus. Too much had occurred over the last two weeks. He needed to organize his thoughts.

He knew this morning's surprise information would influence his course of action, but not to what degree. The girls would be avidly pursued when they were presented to the ton. He was privy to some unknown facts that would give him an advantage over the competition. But, will it be enough to win Elizabeth? Will I still have the chance to try? Does she think better of me after reading my letter? Can I make up for the horrendous way I have treated her since our first meeting? Can she forgive me? These unanswered questions plagued him, but he had given his word to the Gardiners that he would meet them in town and he would honor that promise. It will at least be a beginning. Hopefully I can meet with Elizabeth before she is introduced to general society.

These meditations were rudely disrupted by a loud knock on the study door, followed immediately by the entrance of a most unwelcome visitor. Lady Catherine de Bourgh.

"Nephew, you can be at no loss to understand the reason of my journey hither." Darcy looked at her, his expression unreadable.

"Indeed, you are mistaken, Aunt. I have not been able at all to account for the honor of seeing you at Pemberley."

"Darcy," her ladyship angrily replied, "I am not accustomed to being trifled with. I have traveled immediately from Kent to respond to a report of a most alarming nature. I understand that you have been associating with tradespeople and allowing your sister to as well. You allowed Georgiana to spend a day in the company of a Mrs. Gardiner, a lowly merchant's wife, and then invited this couple to dine here. Are the shades of Pemberley to be thus polluted? Have you lost all sense of decency? Heaven and earth! - how could you forget your station and the duty you owe to uphold the honor of the Darcy name? When Anne is your wife she will definitely prohibit such unacceptable behavior."

Darcy had listened to this tirade in silence, but could hold back no longer.

"That is enough Madam! I am the Master of Pemberley and will therefore choose to invite whomever I will. I do not have to answer to anyone, least of all you. And I tell you once and for all; I am not going to marry Anne. My parents never spoke of this supposed betrothal to me. I do not love Anne. I have no feelings for your daughter beyond cousinly concern for her welfare. That is my final word."

"Obstinate, headstrong young man! I am ashamed of you. Is this your gratitude for all my attentions to you since your birth? Is nothing due to me on that score? You and Anne are formed for each other. Why do you speak of love? That is not necessary. You are both descended on the maternal side, from the same noble line. Your fortune on both sides is splendid. Your alliance is desired by the voice of every member of your respective houses."

"My uncle, the Earl, has never spoken to me of this tacit arrangement. Only you have ever implied such. I am not legally bound to marry your daughter and I will not. I will choose my own wife, without reference to you or anyone else so wholly unreasonable." Lady Catherine's eyes bulged at this statement.

"You refuse to obey the claims of duty, honor and gratitude?" She paused in her diatribe and narrowed her eyes at her nephew. "It is because of Elizabeth Bennet! That conniving hoyden has drawn you in. Her arts and allurements have seduced you and made you forget what you owe yourself and all your family!"

Darcy's patience had reached its limits. He turned a dark glower toward his irate aunt.

"Enough!" But Lady Catherine was not so easily intimidated.

"Is this what prevents you from marrying Anne? The upstart pretensions of a young woman without family, connections, or fortune. Is this to be endured! But it must not, shall not be. Your alliance would be a disgrace; her name would never be mentioned by any of us. You will be censured, slighted and despised by everyone!"

"You would do well Madam, to be in possession of all the facts before asserting such accusations. I am not engaged to Miss Elizabeth Bennet, or I should more properly call her, Lady Elizabeth."

This statement finally halted Lady Catherine's lecture. She frowned at her nephew, but before she could continue he addressed her.

"I assume that your travels have prevented you from reading any of the London papers, so I will gladly inform you of the most extraordinary announcement. Mr. Bennet, the father of the young woman you have been insulting, is the heir of His Grace The Duke of Everard, who passed away some months ago. It was just published."

Lady Catherine spluttered and her face grew alarmingly red. Darcy was afraid she would suffer from apoplexy. He took her by the arm and led her to a chair, forcing her sit.

"It cannot be true!" exclaimed Lady Catherine, eerily echoing Miss Bingley's earlier outburst.

"It was confirmed in all three major newspapers. The facts are indisputable." Lady Catherine gathered her resentment again and stood.

"I do not believe it. You are saying this merely to justify your appalling behavior. You are determined to have Miss Bennet. Her influence is pernicious and has affected your judgment. I cannot leave Georgiana under your care. You will ruin her. I insist that she leave with me; I will assume her guardianship." Darcy's fury was past the breaking point. It took every reserve of control he possessed not to reach out and strangle his aunt.

"No, that will not happen," he answered with a forced calm, "you have no authority to do so. My father left Georgiana in Richard's and my care. His will explicitly states that under no circumstance was my sister to be left in your custody. She will remain with me at Pemberley. Now, I insist that you leave Pemberley immediately. You have insulted me and I will not allow Georgiana to be subjected to your abuse. I will have a servant escort you to your carriage." He strode to the door, summoned a servant and turned to his aunt, gesturing to the open door.

"I came here with a determined resolution of carrying my purpose," she adamantly replied, "I will not be dissuaded from it. I am not in the habit of brooking disappointment." Darcy was immovable.

"I will not hesitate to have you physically removed from the house." Lady Catherine was aghast.

"You would not dare!"

"Do not tempt me. It is your choice Madam." Her ladyship realized that he would not relent; lifting her chin in the air, she regally left the room, yelling over her shoulder as she walked.

"You have not heard the last from me. I will be sure to inform my brother Matlock of your insolence. I take no leave of you Nephew. I am most seriously displeased!" He made no answer, and without attempting to placate his aunt, watched her exit the house.

Darcy remained in the doorway, his posture rigid, fists clenched tightly against his sides. He was furious.

The weak assertions and imperious commands of his aunt were pathetic and he did not seriously regard them. However, the insults hurled at Elizabeth were unforgivable. He vowed to cease all intercourse with Lady Catherine until she apologized.

But even more important at the moment was the source of her ladyship's information. There could be only one person who would enlighten his aunt about his association with the Gardiners; only one person who would imply he had a relationship with Elizabeth. He marched down the hall in search of his guests.

He found the Bingleys and Hursts in a sitting room. Georgiana was with Mrs. Annesley, studying French; she would mercifully not be a witness to the scene about to unfold.

"Miss Bingley!" Darcy roared. Caroline was startled from her thoughts. She had been ruminating on possible ways to reunite her brother and Lady Jane. She looked up to behold the stern countenance of Mr. Darcy. He looked like an avenging angel seeking retribution. She immediately blanched.

"Miss Bingley, you have stepped outside all bounds of propriety and decency. I demand that you leave Pemberley instantly. You are no longer welcome at any Darcy residence and you would be wise to never speak to any of my relations ever again." He turned to his dear friend and addressing him a slightly softer tone said, "Bingley, I'm sorry. You and the Hursts are welcome to remain at Pemberley for the remainder of the summer as planned, but I must insist that your sister leave within the hour. I can no longer abide her presence." With that decree, he quickly strode from the room.

Bingley turned a horrified gaze to his younger sister.

"Caroline, what have you done?" Miss Bingley was too shocked to immediately reply. Mr. Darcy had just banished her from Pemberley! The plan she thought was brilliant had unequivocally failed. A completely opposite outcome from the one she expected had occurred.

"Caroline! Answer me! What have to done to anger Darcy?" Miss Bingley began to tremble. She did not want to answer her brother's question; surely he would follow through with his ultimatum. She stood and headed for the door, attempting to escape without explanation.

"Caroline, don't you dare leave until you have told me what has caused Darcy to expel you from Pemberley and forever banish you from his presence." She knew there would be no escape.

"Charles ... I'm afraid I have ... I have done something terrible," she haltingly replied.

"Obviously. But what?"

"I wrote a letter to Mr. Darcy's aunt, Lady Catherine de Bourgh." He waited for her to continue, but she did not seem inclined to explain further. He prodded her.

"What possessed you to contact her ladyship, a woman we are not acquainted with? And what did you write in that letter?"

"Well, I ... I wrote about the Gardiners's visit."

"Surely that cannot be all," he doubtfully stated.

"Well, not exactly. I explained that the Gardiners are tradespeople, and that they are below her nephew in station. I informed her ladyship that Mr. Darcy was allowing his sister to associate with them..." Here she faltered again. She did not want to confess the rest of the letter's contents. Her brother noticed her hesitation and his trepidation grew.

"What else did you put in that letter?"

"I may have implied that Mr. Darcy was infatuated with Elizabeth Bennet, that through her allurements she was attempting to trap him in marriage." Bingley's fury rose; his tone became low and ominous.

"You have gone too far this time Caroline," he said through tightly clenched teeth, "go pack your things immediately." He held up a hand when she attempted to interrupt him. "No, do not say anything. I completely concur with Darcy. You have violated the limits of what is proper. Severely violated. It was maliciously done. When did you become so cruel? I cannot believe you are the same sister I once loved. You have irrevocably damaged any tender sentiments I felt for you. You will leave Pemberley and you cannot return to my house." He turned to his older sister.

"Louisa, will you allow Caroline to live with you?" Mrs. Hurst numbly nodded her acceptance. "Thank you. Perhaps you should escort her to London. I will see that her belongings in my townhouse are packed and sent to your home. I will call on our lawyer when I return to Town in September to see about her inheritance. She can have possession of it now. I will not be supplementing her income; she will have to live on her inheritance alone, unless you choose to help her. I will not travel with you, but will remain in Derbyshire." He looked at his younger sister and was overwhelmed with sorrow at her behavior. His gaze softened slightly, revealing his compassionate heart.

"Caroline, you must change. You have become spiteful and conceited. Take this harsh lesson and learn from it. If you can prove to me that you are amending your ways, and offer a sincere apology, I will forgive you of these offenses. But until such a time, I cannot see you. I hope you understand. Have a safe journey. Louisa, please write to let me know that you arrive in Town without incident. We can meet with the lawyer when I return in a few months." He straightened his back and swiftly left the room.

Mrs. Hurst spoke in low tones to her husband, urging him to quickly gather his things and call for their carriage. She ushered her sister to their rooms and instructed the maids to pack their belongings without delay; they would travel to London within the hour. The harried servants obeyed and before the allotted time, the Hursts, along with a crushed Miss Bingley, entered the coach that would take them away from Pemberley for the final time.

Chapter Fourteen

Posted on Sunday, 17 September 2006

Georgiana had finished her morning lessons and went in search of her brother and guests to eat luncheon. She unsuccessfully explored several rooms before finally coming upon Mrs. Reynolds in the dining room, supervising the cleaning of the chandelier.

"Mrs. Reynolds, do you know where I can find my brother, or anyone for that matter? They all seem to have disappeared."

"I believe you brother is walking in the park. I don't know the current whereabouts of Mr. Bingley, but Mr. and Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley left for London about a quarter of an hour ago." Georgiana was astonished by this revelation. Why had they left Pemberley? It must not be anything dire, for Mr. Bingley had apparently stayed. Georgiana was puzzled that Miss Bingley had not taken leave of her; it was highly out of character compared to the lady's usually excessive solicitude toward herself and her brother. She needed to find her brother.

"If you find him Miss Darcy, would you kindly ask him when we should serve luncheon? What with all the commotion of Lady Catherine's brief visit and then the sudden departure of some of his guests, our schedule is quite off this morning." Georgiana looked at the housekeeper in puzzlement.

"Lady Catherine is here?"

"No Miss, she arrived about an hour ago, but only stayed for a little while before rushing off again." Georgiana was confused. Lady Catherine never ventured from Kent; she preferred people to visit her at Rosings, as she believed was her due. Perhaps she called on her way to Matlock? Georgiana thought. But Lord and Lady Matlock are in London preparing for Cousin Stephen's wedding. Why would she come all the way to Pemberley to only stay for a short while and not even greet me? Georgiana urgently needed to find her brother and she knew just where to look.

Georgiana hastened to a pretty footbridge over the stream. It was a lovely spot, but not one that she or her brother had generally frequented. However, since the Gardiners' visit, her brother was often found there; a small stone bench had even been placed under a willow tree in compliance with her brother's command. As she had suspected, he was sitting on the bench, looking intently into the stream. He was lost in thought and she had to say his name several times before he discerned her presence. He smiled at her, but it did not reach his eyes.

"William, are you alright?"

"Yes." This succinct answer was obviously untrue.

"William, please, I cannot help you if you do not tell me what is wrong." This brought a small smile to his lips. It strengthened Georgiana's courage. "Mrs. Reynolds told me that Lady Catherine was here. She also told me that the Hursts and Miss Bingley have left for Town. What has been happening while I have been conjugating French verbs?" His smile broadened, but only briefly. A pensive look overcame his features.

"Ana...I don't know where to start. So much as happened this morning. I have not had enough time to sift through it all."

"Well, let us 'sift through it' together. I believe we should start with the newspaper announcement."

"Indeed. I can hardly believe that was only this morning. It seems a week ago."

"My goodness, William! What has happened?" This finally brought a rueful chuckle from her brother.

"Let us start at the beginning. The announcement is as good a place as any I suppose. I must admit I was rather shocked by that particular revelation."

"You were very good at hiding it. I don't understand how you can always be so calm. I could hardly contain my astonishment. Both at Miss Bingley's outburst and at the information itself."

"Years of practice, my dear. But I admit that I was truly shocked. Elizabeth is one of the Everard Bennets! I never had the least suspicion of such a connection. I have come to think that she was as unaware as the rest of us. Surely there must have been some rift between the families."

"That would help to explain it."

"Yes, but I am irritated with myself for not making the connection sooner. The Gardiners stated that the Bennets were attending to 'family business' in Staffordshire, but they were certainly evasive about particulars. The only Bennets I know of in Staffordshire are at Grancourt. I should have realized the correlation sooner." Georgiana suddenly understood her brother's irritation. They should have both considered the connection due to their own associations with the late Duke of Everard.

"William! Elizabeth is related to Lady Agatha! But this means..." but her brother interrupted her before she could finish the thought.

"It doesn't mean anything Georgiana. It could be a possible advantage, but I won't know until I can talk with Lady Agatha. Let us not dwell on it for now. We will see them all in London in September. I think I will tell Bingley though; I fear he may be hesitant to approach Miss Bennet, or Lady Jane actually, now that she is the daughter of a duke. His chances of securing her hand were more in his favor when her fortune was lower than his. Her mother couldn't wait to marry her off to Bingley and his 'five thousand a year,' but now his situation is decidedly lower. The ladies will all have spectacular dowries and titles. He is the son of a tradesman and my position is certainly not much higher."

"William, you know that is not true..."

"Yes, it is my dear. I am a gentleman, but no more." Georgiana looked thoughtful. She knew her brother traveled in the highest circles of society. Their connections were very good and their wealth was reputable. Why was he decrying that?

"But William, you are not going to give up, are you?" She was worried to hear his response. He did not reply immediately, but looked away in contemplation. After several minutes he turned to her and she was relieved to see his firm gaze.

"No. I will not give up until I either have her for my wife or she belongs to someone else. I cannot. I don't believe I will ever be completely happy unless she is Mistress of Pemberley, so I will do everything within my power to win her." Georgiana sighed audibly, bringing a genuine smile to her brother's face.

"Oh, thank goodness. You seemed so despondent when I came upon you earlier. I feared you had relinquished your pursuit."

"I was not despondent. I was merely lost in my thoughts. And I was still overcoming some of my fury from my interviews with Lady Catherine and Miss Bingley." Georigana's eyes widened.

"What made you angry with them? Why was Lady Catherine here? Why have the Hursts and Miss Bingley left for London?"

"Enough!" he interjected, laughing softly at her eagerness, "One question at a time!" She smiled apologetically, which Darcy returned.

"Lady Catherine traveled from Rosings to lecture me about inviting the Gardiners to Pemberley and for allowing you to spend a day shopping in Mrs. Gardiner's company." Georgiana was perplexed. How would her aunt know anything of this matter? And why would she undertake such a long journey simply to scold her brother for it?

"How did she come to hear of it?"

"In a letter. She felt her guidance was necessary, so resolved to come in person to inform me of my family obligations and duty." He smiled mischievously at his sister. "Apparently, as Darcys we should not 'pollute the shades of Pemberley' with such associations. And she declared her daughter would not tolerate such behavior when she is Mistress of Pemberley." Georgiana rolled her eyes.

"Not that again. When will she ever understand that you will not marry Cousin Anne?"

"I told her today that under no circumstances would I marry her daughter. That I did not love Anne and would choose my own wife."

"And did you tell her who you would choose for your wife?" she teased. Darcy's countenance darkened and Georgiana feared she had upset him.

"No, I did not tell her. It seems that Miss Bingley saw fit to include Elizabeth in her letter to our aunt." Georgiana gasped; her brother had not mentioned until now who their aunt's informant was. Miss Bingley! Why would she write to Lady Catherine? Her brother was quick to tell her.

"Miss Bingley told Lady Catherine that I was being trapped by Elizabeth's arts and allurements. As if Elizabeth would use such manipulations! She has no need, for she is so natural and charming. In her manner is such a mixture of sweetness and archness that she easily captivates anyone." Georgiana smiled indulgently at her brother's reflections. "But Lady Catherine is determined that I marry her daughter, for she knows no one else will, and she insulted and abused Elizabeth and her connections. I ordered her to leave immediately. She then threatened to take you. She actually ordered me to fetch you so that you could return to Rosings with her." Georgiana stiffened, but her brother laid a comforting hand on her shoulder.

"Don't worry Georgiana. She has no authority over you. Father's will specifically states that she is never to have custody of your guardianship. He did not like her. Our aunt treated Mother horrendously when she married Father; the connection was not good enough for her ladyship who wanted Mother to marry some marquess. But Mother and Father were warmly attached and the rest of her family heartily approved the match. I have told you how close Father and Mother were to Uncle and Aunt Matlock." Georgiana nodded.

"I know I should probably not say this, but I do not like Aunt Catherine. I never have. Her manner is so harsh and domineering."

"I know, my dear, I agree with you, and I have cut all ties with her until she apologizes, which is not very likely; she never thinks she is wrong. She threatened to write to Uncle Matlock about my insolence, but of course, I have nothing to fear from him. I'm sure he will be highly amused by her ladyship's letter, as will Aunt Susan. So do not worry, you may never have to visit with Lady Catherine ever again." Georgiana smiled inwardly.

"But what of Miss Bingley? Why would she write such a letter to our aunt?"

"I would have thought it was obvious. Can you not guess?" When she still looked puzzled after a moment, her brother enlightened her.

"Caroline Bingley had pursued me since I visited with Bingley during a summer holiday from Cambridge. Remember I told you that I had once commented to Miss Bingley about my admiration of Elizabeth's eyes? I believe she understood from the beginning what the outcome of that admiration would be. Consequently, she felt threatened by Elizabeth and sought a way to discredit her. She probably wrote to Lady Catherine with the hope that her ladyship would condemn such a connection, which she certainly did. But Caroline Bingley does not know my character. I have never listened to Lady Catherine or heeded her advice. And Elizabeth has taught me that there is more to life than one's position in society.

"Our parents taught me good principles, but I was allowed to follow them in pride and conceit; I was allowed, encouraged, almost taught to be selfish and overbearing, to care for none beyond my own family circle, to think meanly of all the rest of the world. I shudder when I consider how similar to Lady Catherine I had become; but no more. I know what is of value now and I will not succumb to any person's whims or demands, or their manipulations. Caroline Bingley greatly misjudged me. But I cannot tolerate such interference in my life, so I ordered her to leave immediately. I was sorry to inflict pain on Bingley, but I could no longer allow his sister to live under my roof. Actually, I have banished her from any of the Darcy residences and warned her not to speak to any of my relatives. You are free from Miss Bingley's fawning."

Georgiana was speechless. She wanted to contradict her brother's assertions that he was selfish and prideful, for he had always been generous with her; but she recollected his actions in Hertfordshire, specifically to the Bennets, and even his presumptuous interference in Mr. Bingley's affairs, and knew that his assessment was partially correct. He was changing though; in essentials he remained as good and as steadfast as ever, but he was exerting himself more in company of others and he was more considerate of others' feelings. She was a little surprised at the severe penalty he had given to Miss Bingley. His remonstrance must have been merciless indeed, and she almost wished she could have been present, before she swept the uncharitable thought from her mind.

"Poor Mr. Bingley," she mused aloud, "to have such a sister. Sometimes I do not understand how they are brother and sister."

"I have often thought that as well."

"We should probably go and find him. He must feel awful about the situation and you know he will be blaming himself for his sister's behavior." Darcy looked up, momentarily puzzled.

"He stayed then?" Georigana nodded. "Oh, well ... I did not stay to see what happened. I ordered Miss Bingley to be gone within the hour, but assured Bingley and the Hursts they could stay until the end of summer as planned. I am glad he stayed. And you are right, we should go to find him."

"Yes, and I believe Mrs. Reynolds would like to speak to you. She needed to know when to serve lunch."

"Of course. I did not know it was so late already. Let us return to the house." He stood, helped Georgiana up and the siblings walked home.

Chapter Fifteen

Posted on Sunday, 17 September 2006

Mrs. Reynolds met the pair immediately upon their entering the house. She informed them that Mr. Bingley was in the green sitting room and, after conferring with the Master, a very late lunch would be served in fifteen minutes.

The Darcys approached the green sitting room with a little trepidation. They couldn't be sure of Mr. Bingley's state of mind. He was sure to be agitated, but how distressed would he truly be? They determined to soothe him in any way possible; they both valued his friendship and did not want the day's events to cause a disturbance in their association.

They entered the room and found Mr. Bingley slouched in a chair, deep in thought. Darcy approached him and spoke in a calm tone.

"Bingley, I'm sorry that we have been away for so long. Mrs. Reynolds will have lunch served in fifteen minutes; you must be starving and we have neglected you horribly this morning." Bingley looked up at his friend in distress. Why was Darcy apologizing to him? He was the one who must tender an apology and explanation for the shameful behavior of his sister. He had never seen Darcy as menacing as he was while reprimanding Caroline. He feared that his inability to restrain his sister had jeopardized his most valued friendship.

"Darcy...it is I who must apologize. I am terribly sorry for the pain that my sister's actions have caused. I have never been able to control her. My failures have caused you extreme distress and if you would rather I leave I will do so without argument."

"Bingley, do not speak so. We do not want you to go. We both knew you would be blaming yourself, but there is no reason for it. You could not have prevented your sister's actions because she acted without your knowledge. It is her fault alone. I do not hold you responsible in any way, so think no more on it. I am sorry if I caused you pain when I dealt with her so harshly, but I was too overcome with anger to do otherwise. I couldn't have her here any longer, I hope you understand."

"Of course. I would have done the same. In fact, I have. She is to live with Louisa from now on. I told her she would have to change and offer a sincere apology before I could accept her back in my house. Though, our relationship has been irreparably damaged."

"I'm sorry for that, but perhaps it was for the best. She may use this as an opportunity to improve her manners, I hope it may be so; but until such time, you are always welcome at Pemberley or anywhere else Georgiana and I may be. I could not lose your friendship and be happy." He smiled reassuringly at Bingley who returned the smile and the subject was dropped for the moment.

"Now," Darcy continued, "let us go and eat. There are some things that I must tell you about our time in London come September."

"Of course. Can you imagine? How fortunate the Bennets are, to be reunited with their relations, for I have concluded that they knew nothing of the connection prior to this inheritance. We would have known about it otherwise."

"Yes, I have reached the same conclusion. There must have been a rift between the families at some point. I am acquainted with the late duke and his wife, Lady Agatha, and I never heard them speak of any relations in Hertfordshire. The connection must have come to light while searching for the heir. It does create some interesting ramifications though." Bingley looked up despondently at this statement.

"Yes, it means that I have very little chance of securing Lady Jane's hand. How am I to compete with society's elite, especially since I have already injured my suit by abandoning Jane last year?"

"Do not despair my friend. Remember that we are on good terms with the Gardiners, an aunt and uncle that both Lady Jane and Lady Elizabeth highly regard. I feel that Mrs. Gardiner is particularly supportive of us, even though she must have understood the change in the ladies circumstances. We must cultivate this relationship prior to the Bennets arrival in Town. And while we eat, I will tell you some other things that might work to our advantage." He patted Bingley's back in encouragement. "Nothing is lost until they are wed to someone else and I for one will not give up until such a time. Will you?" Bingley looked thoughtful for a moment before his features and his resolve firmed.

"No, I will not. This morning's revelation will certainly change some things, but it does not make the situation hopeless. I will just have to work harder to win Jane's affections."

"If you ever truly lost them in the first place." Bingley looked surprised at this statement, but finally nodded in acquiescence. The trio ate lunch and prepared for their upcoming trip to London in a few weeks time. The remainder of the summer passed pleasantly enough, with the three friends enjoying the northern countryside and each other's company, but all were eager when the time of their departure arrived.

But before the delights of the Little Season can be attended to, the effects of the Bennets' rise in fortune must be made known.

Darcy correctly predicted his Uncle and Aunt Matlock's response to the news. They both wrote amused letters to their nephew regarding Lady Catherine's visit to them to condemn the union and Darcy's supposed insolence. Lady Catherine had always been a source of laughter between the couple. They were interested to discover that Darcy was familiar with the new Everard Bennets. Their letters pressed him for details, hoping to gain some prior knowledge before the family was introduced to the ton. Darcy was vague in his replies, but promised to be more forthcoming when they met up in London.

The members of the ton were either vexed or excited at the prospect of five very wealthy, connected and single ladies entering London society. A person's reaction generally was determined by one's gender or the gender of a child you had the duty of marrying off. Young ladies of marriageable age and their matchmaking mothers were incensed. Single men, whether old or young, and their matchmaking mothers were delighted with such prospects. Speculation was certainly rampant. Some claimed the Bennet ladies were sure to be beautiful, accomplished and charming; others that they were known to be rather spoiled, insipid and plain. But whatever the conjecture, the Bennets were the chief object of conversation among the crčme de la crčme.

The surprise was greatest among the small populace of Meryton and the environs surrounding Longbourn. That the Bennets, who all had known for so many years, could suddenly rise to such prestige was almost more than their country society could grasp. There were some natural feelings of envy, but they were short-lived and most of the neighborhood wished the Bennets happiness. Many of the mothers with single daughters actually rejoiced that the Bennet girls, who were generally acclaimed to be the most beautiful in the area, would no longer compete with their daughters for the available gentlemen. What was it to them if Jane or Lydia married an earl, if their own daughters could win the hands of the local squires and barons?

Lady Catherine persisted in her indignation. When she could no longer deny the truth, she cursed the Bennets; she could not believe their audacity to rise to such precedence. That she, Lady Catherine de Bourgh, must make way for Elizabeth Bennet - she refused to call her Lady Elizabeth - enraged her! She vowed to use her influence to snub these upstarts. She wrote letters to all her acquaintances, pointing out to them the impudence and impropriety of the Bennets, and Miss Elizabeth in particular. She would have been even more infuriated to know the response her letters received; the ladies were extremely grateful to Lady Catherine for increasing their curiosity and giving them exclusive knowledge to share with their friends. Fortunately, Lady Catherine was unaware of the excited speculation that her letters produced and continued to supply the ladies of the ton with gossip.

Unfortunately for the Collinses, the anger of Lady Catherine necessitated their removal from Kent. Mr. Collins had received the letter from his cousin, Mr. Bennet, informing him of the Bennets upcoming move to Staffordshire and inviting the Collinses to move to Longbourn in November. Mr. Bennet had not mentioned the reason for such a move and Mr. Collins had been undecided. He did not want to leave the patronage of the illustrious Lady Catherine de Bourgh. However, when the inheritance became known, and Lady Catherine's spleen was vented upon her poor rector, his wife persuaded him to accept his cousin's offer of Longbourn. They could not move in immediately, but Mrs. Collins proposed a stay with the Lucases prior to their inhabiting the estate, which her husband accepted with alacrity. The condescension of a Lady Catherine was a privilege, but her fury was a burden. The Lucases graciously extended an invitation at their daughter's insistence and the Collinses packed their belongings and traveled to Hertfordshire.

After the newspaper announcement was published, Charlotte received a letter from Elizabeth. The letter gave a brief summary of events and an explanation, certainly withholding some information regarding financial terms and the younger girls upcoming schooling, but Charlotte was satisfied and was able to express the best of wishes to her dear friend.

Those that knew the Gardiners, and their relationship with the new duke, tirelessly questioned the poor couple. The Gardiners smilingly evaded many queries, looking forward to the autumn when they would be reunited with their relations.

The upcoming fall would be entertaining indeed.

Chapter Sixteen

Posted on Thursday, 21 September 2006

The first day of September was a beautiful, fine day. The Darcy carriage left Pemberley in the early morning to travel to London. Three of the carriage's occupants were restless and impatient to reach their destination. Mrs. Annesley was as composed as ever, inwardly smiling at her companions' fidgeting; Georgiana had revealed a little of the group's upcoming plans. After two days on the road, they were deposited in front of Darcy House. They alighted from the coach, entered the mansion and divested themselves of their traveling coats and garments.

"Welcome home sir," a stately butler said, "I hope that your journey was uneventful."

"Thank you Haskins, it was. Is the tea laid out?"

"In the blue parlor sir." Chapter 15

Some two to three weeks after his return from Netherfield, William Darcy arrived home from work earlier than usual. Bypassing Mrs Reynolds, he took the stairs two at a time and knocked at Anne's door. A small buzzer served to invite him in.

“How are you today?” he studied her face.

It was getting harder to read her expressions as the muscles weakened, but he thought she smiled.

Her hand moved slowly to the keyboard of her Lightwriter.

“Well enough. Your day?”

“Interesting. You remember you suggested we looked at theming in poetry anthologies? I've had a couple of people do feasibility studies. We met today to discuss them and I think you were on to something.”

“Market not saturated?”

“No. As you said, if we go for the quality end, but avoid Faber's areas, there's scope.”

“International?”

“Poets or markets?” as usual, he found himself imitating her truncated style of communicating.

“Both. Go together, but poets first.”

He could have sworn she looked irritated. For the millionth time, he wondered how it must feel to have a razor sharp brain in a body that was failing.

“Gemma thinks there's potential for the Far East.”

“Beyond Haiku!” her eyes laughing.

“Good title.” He smiled back, “I'll remember that.”

Her hand moved away from the Lightwriter and he could see she was tired.

“Graham's due shortly. Do you want me to sit in?”

He read her negative immediately,

“Fine, I'll wait in the study and you can call me in if you want me.”

Her hand moved back to the keyboard, “Seeing you too?”

“No, not for a couple of weeks.”

Again, a frown crossed her face, “You look tired.”

He gave a slightly forced laugh, “I'm fine. Fitz's flight to Delhi yesterday was delayed and I stayed up until three to make sure he had arrived.”

Whatever she was going to say next was interrupted by a knock at the door and Mrs Reynolds showed the doctor in.

“Graham, good to see you.”

“William.”

The two men shook hands.

“I'll be in the study if you want me.”

He walked quickly to the study and sat at his desk. The newspapers were waiting for him, but he leaned back in his chair and thought for a while. Graham Murray had been recommended when the results of his father's post mortem suggested that his premature death would have been avoidable with good medical care. He had been his and Georgie's doctor for seven years and Anne's for five. William trusted the man completely. He had to.

A knock on the door dragged him from his thoughts and Mrs Reynolds entered with the tea tray. He poured himself a cup and opened the Business section of the Independent.

William had worked his way through the Business pages of all four broadsheets by the time a second knock disturbed him.

“Graham, come in. Will you have some tea?”

The doctor shook his head. I had a cup with Anne. Mrs R looks after me.”

He sat down opposite William and looked at him, “May I speak frankly?”

“When have you done otherwise?” William smiled grimly.

“True.” He paused, then continued, “I think the endgame has started.”

If he was surprised at the younger man's lack of reaction, he didn't show it.

“I thought so. A week away made me see how frail she's become. How long? And can we manage things at home?”

“As for how long, I can't say with any certainty; but I would be surprised if it were more than three months.”

“Does Anne know?”

“Yes. She told me before I could say anything. I didn't see the point in denying it. I can't see her surviving another infection.”

William nodded and the doctor continued, “I've spoken to the director of the Central London Hospice. He'll be expecting you to call him sometime this week. With their support, I think Anne will be as comfortable here as anywhere. She doesn't want to go into hospital, although of course, she can change her mind at any point. She's made it very clear she doesn't want any further medical intervention beyond what she has now, oxygen when she needs it and antibiotics and pain relief when she chooses.”

“I've cancelled all overseas trips for the next few weeks already. Fitz or one of the sales team will cover for me.”

“And talking of you,” the doctor responded swiftly, “roll up your sleeve and I'll take your blood pressure.”

“I'm not due to see you for a couple of weeks.” William made no move to accommodate the doctor.

“Well I'm here now and it doesn't take my twenty years of medical experience to detect fatigue.”

He set up the monitor and waited for a reluctant William to remove his cufflink and roll up his sleeve.

The two men watched the reading with a practised eye.

“Not too serious, but it's up again.”

William sighed in frustration, “I can't do more exercise, and my diet is as careful as ever.”

The doctor laughed “William, I don't know anyone as determined to follow the guidelines as you, except when it comes to drug treatment, but you have both genetics and environment conspiring against you. That week you had away was quite beneficial, but the effects haven't lasted. If we can't get you back within acceptable limits in the next week, you'll need to go back on medication. Don't forget, high blood pressure is not a disease; it's a risk marker. Drugs can substantially lower that risk.”

William shook his head “I'm twenty-eight. I don't want to be on drugs for the rest of my life. I've yet to find any without side effects. I can't risk the dizziness when I'm caring for Anne, and I can't cope with the dry mouth and coughing at work.”

“And I want you to live another fifty years, with or without drugs.”

The two men looked at each other. Eventually William spoke. “What would you suggest?”

“I want you to have 24 hours away from here and away from work each week.”

William shook his head in frustration, “I can't, especially now. How can I be away from her?”

“If you want a chance of staying off medication and being fit to support Anne at the end, you have no choice. You could stay with Bingley from Sunday to Monday lunchtime. Georgie will be here on Sundays anyway. You know how much Anne enjoys her company. And you can take Monday mornings in lieu of the hours you are working at night.” He saw the dismissal in William's face and interrupted him before he could speak, “I'm serious, William. You have a simple choice here; back on medication or one night away each week. Go riding on Sunday afternoons. Get an uninterrupted night's sleep Sunday night and get up late on Monday. Danny can drive you to the office for Monday lunchtime. You take your choice, or you find yourself another doctor.”

Shocked by the doctor's vehemence, William was silent for a few minutes whilst the doctor packed his bag.

“All right, I'll call Charles tonight.”

Murray nodded, “Good.”

They walked downstairs to the front door in silence.

“I'll be back to see Anne the same time next week. I'll check you at the same time.”

They shook hands and Graham Murray left.

William paused for a long time outside Anne's door before knocking, pondering the future; her future. When he finally rapped the sequence she would recognise as him, the door opened to reveal Theresa, Anne's carer.

“Hi William. Anne was tired. I've got her ready for bed, but she wanted to talk to you.”

She left them, and William looked across at Anne's special bed and smiled gently, unsure of what to say.

“It's OK.” The thin electronic voice hung in the air between them. “I won't break.”

He was by her side in three long strides, stroking her shoulder gently.

“I'm sorry.” It seemed so inadequate.

“To be expected.”

“Yes, but,” he looked at her, hating his powerlessness. “I'll do my best.”

“I know.”

Her trust made it even more painful. He would fail her, as he had failed his father and Georgie. Anne was dying, and nothing the rich and powerful William Darcy could do would make that right.

“You tell Georgie?” she asked.

“If you would prefer it. I'll talk to her tonight.”

Anne shut her eyes.

“You're tired. Shall I leave?”

“No.” Her eyes were open again and he could see she was forcing herself to stay awake.

“Dr G suspected your BP up.”

“Yes.” He paused, “He has this ridiculous idea that I need a night away from here each week.”

“Ridiculous??”

“Ridiculous.” He confirmed.

“You take respite* or I will.”

He stiffened, startled at her vehemence. “No. You're not going anywhere. You need to be here.”

“Then you go. See CB. Ride.”

He smiled with dawning realisation. “You planned this with Graham.”

“Mm.”

Now she really was tiring. “I'll talk to Charles. You'd better come up with some better anti-Caroline strategy though; the days worry me as much as the nights!”

She withdrew her hand from the keyboard in assent, and with the ease of long familiarity, he switched it off and plugged it in to charge. He checked that the emergency call button was by her right hand then bent over to kiss her forehead.

“Goodnight Anne.”

As he left the room he felt a chasm open up in front of him. He was teetering on the edge, looking into darkness. He shut his eyes briefly, then sealed it as he always did; by action. He strode into his study, clicked onto the internet and searched for the Central London Hospice's web site. Graham felt the best answers lay with them, and William would find them.

* Respite care - typically a professional service, though it could be a more informal arrangement, giving carers a break of anything from a few hours to a couple of weeks. It would usually involve the person receiving care going away to some kind of respite service.

Chapter 16

William had gone about as far as he could in researching the Central London Hospice and home-based palliative care on the internet when there was a knock on the door.

“Come in.”

Theresa stood anxiously in the doorway.

“Is something wrong? Anne?” William was on his feet before she could reassure him.

“No, she's asleep.” She took a hesitant step into the room. “Look, I know it's not my place, but you won't put her in a hospice, will you?”

He laughed softly. It felt good to have even that relief.

“No, of course not, unless Anne changes her mind.”

Theresa relaxed visibly.

“I'm sorry. It's just I heard the doctor mention an appointment.”

“I'm seeing the director of a hospice for advice on caring for Anne at home. You could come with if you want. And please, don't hesitate to talk to me at any time about what Anne wants or needs. You know her better than anyone.”

“Not better than you.”

He shrugged.

“Did you realise she” He paused, unable to put the unspeakable into words, “she was deteriorating?”

“Yes. I guess if you care for someone's physical needs you notice these things.” She bit her lip. “I've never nursed someone so close to my own age who was dying.”

For a terrible moment William thought she was going to cry.

“Come and sit down.”

She took the seat opposite William; the few steps across the room allowing her to regain her professional control.

“How long did he say?”

“Probably no more than three months, but she's unlikely to survive another infection.”

“I don't think she wants to William. I think she's had enough.”

They sat together in silence. William hadn't wanted to hire Theresa when the agency sent her two years earlier. She was unsophisticated, un-English and far too young, but Anne had liked her and trusted her. The first class return ticket to New Zealand he had given her when her mother became ill suddenly the previous year had been his admission that he had been wrong.

Eventually Theresa looked up.

“Does Georgie know?”

“No. She has a rehearsal until nine tonight. I'll talk to her when she comes in.”

Theresa took a deep breath. “William, I don't know how to say this. I want commit to staying with you, with Anne, until you don't need me. But there's always a chance Mum will be ill again.”

William cut her off. “I understand. I hope very much that you'll be with us until” he paused “until Anne is no longer able to notice, but your family comes first. If you are needed in New Zealand you will be on the first plane back, on a private jet if necessary.”

“Thank you.”

He smiled. “We owe you at least that.”

There was a knock at the door and Mrs Reynolds looked in.

“Dinner is ready. Where do you want to eat?”

William looked at Theresa then his housekeeper.

“Shall we eat together in the kitchen tonight? I could do with the company.”

**********************

After dinner Theresa checked on Anne who was still asleep and said she would read in Anne's room for a while. William returned to his study and sat worrying about what to say to his sister. Eventually he picked up the phone and dialled a familiar number.

“Charles, it's William. I have another favour to ask. I wonder if it would be a problem if I spent a few Sunday nights at Netherfield.”

“No problem at all. I'd be delighted.” Charles enthusiasm was almost childlike and despite everything William smiled. “Is everything alright? You? Anne?”

A little reluctantly William explained. “This is difficult Charles, but Anne's doctor has been this evening and he feels that Anne is not likely to live much more than a few months.”

“I am so sorry. If there's anything I can do, anything, just ask.”

“Thank you. You're a good friend.”

Charles, knowing how little William liked talking about himself, waited.

“The doctor thinks I need a night each week away from home and work. It's quite unnecessary, but Anne's worrying about me and I can't have that.”

“You know you're always welcome. You don't need to ask, come any time.”

The warmth in his friend's answer was almost too much for William. His circle of friends was very small, really only Charles, Fitz, Anne and Georgie, and he treasured each of them.

“Perhaps I could come on Sundays, then. Georgie will be here with Anne anyway, and I'll call in at the house on my way to the office for Monday lunchtime. Would this Sunday be too soon?”

“No. Caroline and Louisa won't be there be. They're having a weekend of Christmas shopping in New York. I'm afraid I've been invited to the Lucases for dinner on Sunday. I'll ring and check, but I'm sure they'd be delighted to have you too. He's very hospitable, Men's captain at the Golf Club. You might have met him.”

William didn't want to remember his one visit to the Meryton Golf Club, with or without Bill Lucas, and didn't particularly want to socialise on his one night away, but he couldn't be rude. He was Charles' guest. No Caroline, however. That was an unexpected bonus. A dinner party without Caroline would be quite manageable.

“Thank you Charles. I'll be there early afternoon, but I'll ring the stables and see if I can ride. If so, I'll see you around three.”

“I'll look forward to it. Tell Anne I'll call in on Thursday around six if she's free. I have the Bleak House DVD she wanted to borrow and I'd like her advice on Christmas presents for Caroline and Louisa.”

“I'll let her know. And thanks again.” Charles made an excuse to visit Anne at least once a week. His visits always entertained her and William was grateful for his kindness.

William switched off the phone and took out his pen to write a note for Anne. The pen was a simple black and gold Waterman. It had been a Christmas present from his sister a few months after their father died. They had had little cause to celebrate, but he had tried to make a proper Christmas for Georgie who was only eleven. She had saved all her pocket money to buy the pen and though he owned several more expensive it was hers that he used on a daily basis.

Thoughts of Georgie sent him downstairs to wait for her. Mrs R met him in the hall.

“Danny's just gone to collect Georgie. They'll be back within half an hour. Would you like coffee now?”

He shook his head. “I'll wait for her.” He paused then continued. “Could I talk to you for a few minutes?”

“Of course, sir.”

He smiled. She didn't often call him `sir'. Mrs Reynolds had been with the family almost twenty five years; their respect was mutual and needed no titles.

He followed her into her small sitting room off the kitchen area and they sat on either side of the fire in the hideous chintz covered chairs she refused to part with.

“It's about Mrs Darcy, I presume.” She leant forward and took his hand. “I know she's getting worse.”

He nodded, unable for a moment to say anything.

“Will you tell Georgie tonight? She needs to know.”

“Yes.” His voice was steadier than he had expected. “That's why I wanted to speak to you. I think she'll be very upset; she's had so much loss.”

To his surprise Mrs Reynolds shook her head. “This is different. She knows how ill Anne is, how difficult life is for her. And she's an adult now William. Her concern will be in supporting you.” She patted his hand gently. “We'll get through it. Now come into the kitchen. I think we both need that coffee now. I'll do a fresh pot for Georgie and I've got some shortbread cooling.”

Despite everything William smiled. As a child he had thought all sorrows could be healed by a trip to the kitchen and a cake or biscuit warm from the oven. He had learned when his mother died that this was not true, but the feeling of security associated with the kitchen, primarily at Pemberley but also here, was strong.

Mrs Reynolds busied herself with the cafetiere and William cut a few small squares the sugar-dusted shortbread. It contained just about everything he wasn't supposed to eat, but he remembered Elizabeth's comment at the restaurant; `as long as it doesn't take all the pleasure out of life'. There were few enough pleasures in his life right now. A small piece of shortbread was the least of his worries.

“Did Dr Murray think we could keep Anne at home?” Mrs Reynolds careful voice broke into his thoughts.

“Yes. I'm going to see the director of a hospice this week for advice. Unless Anne changes her mind she'll stay here.”

“Have you talked to Lady Catherine?”

William groaned. “No. I won't do that immediately. Nothing has really changed.” He hoped Anne might want to talk to her mother herself, but it was unlikely. “At some point we'll need to ask Catherine to stay.”

“Of course.”

She was saved from commenting on that prospect by a knock on the back door and Georgiana's voice through the intercom. William got up to let his sister in. She dropped her back pack and music case and hugged him.

“I thought you'd be working. Can I play you something?”

“Of course.” He would tell her later, after she had played.

********

William got up early the next morning. He spent thirty minutes on the rowing machine in the gym in the basement then showered and dressed before setting up Anne's feeding machine. He was pleasantly surprised to find Mrs Reynolds already in the kitchen and his tea brewing.

“Did I disturb you?”

“No. I was up anyway. Will you take breakfast in the morning room or here?”

“In here if it's no trouble.”

She smiled and set out his bowl, the muesli and a milk jug, then took his packed lunch from the fridge. If at all possible he preferred to eat something she had prepared thus avoiding business lunches and the company canteen.

A few minutes later he sprinted upstairs to clean his teeth and check on Anne. She seemed to be sleeping longer than ever these days, but that didn't seem to be a bad thing.

Mrs Reynolds had called his driver and the car was at the front of the house by the time he was back downstairs and twenty minutes later he was at DFDB House.


William looked round his office. When he had taken over from his father it had been a dark, rather gloomy room with elegant, old fashioned furnishings. William had no dislike of antiques, but his office needed to represent the company's progressive and dynamic image. He'd had it refurbished with light oak bookcases and a desk and table in a warm but contemporary style. Original art work from DFDB book covers adorned the walls. It was now his office and he felt comfortable here.

He had come in early to phone his cousin. Fitz's role as Director of International Sales took him abroad on a regular basis. William liked to think the travel was some small compensation for his cousin's curtailed army career; curtailed to allow William to finish university after his father's death. If William ever mentioned his debt all Fitz would say was that he enjoyed travelling in a job where people were more eager to talk to him than kill him.

India was five and a half hours ahead of GMT. It would be quarter past one in New Delhi; time to catch Fitz before the start of his afternoon meeting. He called Fitz's mobile number from his desk phone. It was one of many he had committed to memory. His cousin answered immediately.

“Hi William. Everything OK?” His voice was as clear as if he were in the next room rather than five thousand miles away.

“Yes. No.” William took a deep breath. “Graham Murray saw Anne yesterday. He thinks she has three months or so at best. I told Georgie last night. She may call you to talk about it.”

There was a short pause. “I'm sorry coz'. I guess we've expected this but it doesn't make it easier. Was Georgie very upset?”

“No, but I think she may be hiding it from me. That's why I thought she might phone you.”

“I'll leave my phone on during the rest of today's meetings and let you know if I hear from her. Anything I can do?”

“Not for the moment. How are discussions going at your end?”

“Good.” They talked sales figures and the state of the Rupee and by the end of the call William felt ready to start a normal day's work.



Chapter 17
Elizabeth managed to avoid both Bill Collins and George Wickham for several days. In truth it wasn't hard. It was dark for almost the entire drive to work and the whole journey home and this made her more tired and less inclined to go out.

On Thursday she, Jane and Charlotte drove to the cinema a few miles from Meryton to see the latest chick flick. On the way back they stopped in Meryton for a drink.

“Green Man or Rampant Lion?” Charlotte asked, laughing.

Jane, who had heard both Charlotte and Elizabeth's account of the previous Friday, shook her head. “The Green Man, please. I'd feel ancient in the Rampant Lion. Besides, there's safety in numbers. Three of us should be enough to repel Wickham's advances.”

They took their drinks to a table near the bar.

“Did I tell you William Darcy was coming back to Netherfield this weekend?” Jane asked.

Elizabeth frowned. “I thought he needed to be in London for his wife.”

“Apparently he's been told to have a night away each week, so he'll be there every Sunday.”

“It must be very tiring caring for someone so ill.” Charlotte spoke thoughtfully.

“I know he has a cook and I assume his wife has live-in carers. Many people have it much harder.” Elizabeth argued.

“But still, it can't be easy. It may be selfish, but I am glad he's not coming on Saturday. Charles and I are going out for dinner at a place he's found near St Alban's.”

The others laughed. “You couldn't be selfish if you tried.” Elizabeth grinned at her sister.

“Charles has spoken to your mother, Char. She's invited William along on Sunday.”

“How formal will it be?” Elizabeth butted in. “At risk of sounding like Lydia, I've got nothing to wear!”

“It's a pre-Christmas sort of thing. Wear a dress or skirt, not long, but not too casual. There'll be about twenty people I suppose; the four of us, six of you, Charles and William, the Greenes and their boys, your aunt and uncle Phillips, and Doctor and Mrs Barber.”

Elizabeth mentally scanned her wardrobe. “Do you need the car on Saturday?” she asked her sister.

“No. Charles is taking me to Cambridge. He's going to show me his old haunts from university.”

“Okay. I'll go into Watford and do some Christmas shopping and try to find something cheap and glamorous! Do you want to come with Char?”

Her friend shook her head. “I'll be busy. I think Mum might want me for some of the day anyway.”

Elizabeth half listened to the rest of the conversation thinking all the while about how much she could afford to spend on a dress, and whether it was worth while, given that she had no one to dress up for. She was unusually silent on the way home and went straight to bed, still wondering about the state of her finances and her love life - or the dearth of both!

*********
The following morning at work Elizabeth used her coffee break to track down one of her colleagues who lived in Watford.

“Hi Laura. I need to pick your brains.”

The woman looked up from a pile of worksheets she was marking. “It's usually the other way round Lizzie! What did you want to know?”

Elizabeth grimaced. “I have to buy a dress for a party on Sunday night. Not formal but not too casual, and above all not too expensive! I haven't got time to go into London, so I thought I'd try Watford.”

Laura laughed, “So you came to `shop `til you drop Laura!' Your best bet is the Harlequin centre. There are plenty of boutiques and a John Lewis* if you're stuck.”

It was a shopping mall in the centre of Watford that Elizabeth had passed but not frequented. Laura named a couple of shops that sold clothes she though Elizabeth would like then made another suggestion.

“I only live ten minutes from the Harlequin. If you're not rushing home, how about going out for a pizza or something.”

They agreed to meet at half past six and Elizabeth went back to the therapy room feeling that the weekend might not be a dead loss after all.

********

Elizabeth drove to Watford after having lunch at home with Jane and parked in the multi-storey car park. She wandered around the shopping centre, finding the shops Laura had suggested and checking their windows before starting to shop in earnest. To her surprise she found a dress she really liked, and could afford, at the second shop she tried. It was sleeveless, in a soft dark grey knitted jersey with a broad band of beading at the waist. The neckline, front and back had a kind of drape effect, showing some cleavage as well as the smooth skin of her neck and shoulders. It was just about knee length and the skirt swung slightly as she walked.

Success with the dress spurred her on and by the time it was dark she had bought presents for most of her family and her colleagues. Only Jane and Charlotte remained and she decided to risk leaving their presents until the craft fair that was held in the school hall in mid December. There she was sure to find some unusual silver earrings or a scarf that would suit the people closest to her.

Feeling well pleased she locked her purchases in the boot of her car and walked back to the shops for a spot of indulgence in the large branch of Waterstone's book shop. She bought the latest Kazuo Ishiguro novel and sat in the nearby café reading until it was time to meet Laura.

**************

Jane arrived home shortly after Elizabeth, flushed with pleasure at Charles' good night kiss on the door step.

“So, what did you buy? Come on, show me!”

Reluctantly Elizabeth took out the dress and held it up against herself as her mother came into the kitchen for a late night cup of tea. To her surprise her dress met even her mother's approval.

“Not bad Lizzie; it's really quite feminine, for you. It's a pity Bill Collins can't be at the party. You'd make a lovely couple. Mary says he has to go back to Kent after morning service on Sunday. It's really too bad. At least Charles will be there, though I hear he's bringing that stuck up William Darcy with him.”

“He's actually very nice, Mum.” Jane gave Elizabeth a warning look. “And he is Charles' closest friend.”

“I can't think why.” They let her have the last word, as usual.

**************

When Elizabeth got up the following morning it was still dark. She dressed warmly and pulled a cagoule^ on over her body protector. Outside a thin drizzle coated her clothes before she had even left the garden.

As she walked past the muddy field of jumps her phone bleeped. She opened the message which was from the stables.

“Pls can u teach 12.30-1.30? Cassie no voice. Gemma off sick.”

“Shit!” She was pressed for time to get her laundry done and everything ready for work before going to the Lucases even without teaching. She couldn't let Cassie and Mark down though. They were always so accommodating, allowing her to ride alone on her own timetable and at minimal cost. Teaching when they were stuck was the least she could do.

She texted back. “No problem. Wil b ther u in 5.”

By the time she reached the stables it was raining so hard that she decided a ride out would give her little pleasure. She joined Mark in the office and watched the stable girls scurrying round the yard getting ponies ready for lessons.

“How's Cassie?”

“Full of a cold and feeling sorry for herself. She's lost her voice completely, so she can't teach and Gemma's phoned in sick, too. We can cover up to 12.30 but I can't teach beginners and intermediate together.”

“It's fine. Which would you rather I did?”

She agreed to take the intermediates. It would be more fun, and there would be fewer fussy parents wondering if she was qualified to teach their little angels.

“I don't think there's much point going for a hack this morning. Are there any lessons I can join instead?”

“You can do the first two if you want. Neither is full this week. The ten thirty group will be jumping. Do you mind taking Jolly for the first hour and see how she goes? You can change onto Polly for the second.”

After a frustrating wrestling match with the charmless Jolly Elizabeth quite enjoyed the second hour. It was not as much fun as a hack, but at least it was a ride; and she got plenty of jumping practice as Mark made her demonstrate for the class.

After she had taken Polly back to her stall she stopped in the office to check what was planned for her 12.30 lesson. It was a group of eight in the smaller indoor arena and she checked the experience of the group before jotting down what she would cover.

In the end she enjoyed the session. The kids were enthusiastic and listened carefully to what she told them. Whilst they waited for their turn to canter she quizzed the kids on terms they needed for their pony club tests, teasing them when they got things wrong and giving points for correct answers. The hour went quickly and just after 1.30 she left the office to walk home. The rain had cleared and there was even some blue sky; but it was too bad. She needed to be home.

As she walked across the muddy yard she saw a familiar figure in pristine jodhpurs and hacking jacket.

“William.”

“Hello Elizabeth.”

“Good to see you back.”

She was unprepared for the look of raw pain that crossed his face and then vanished.

“It's difficult when you go away, isn't it.” She blurted out. “You see things you wouldn't notice if you were there all the time.”

He stood rigidly. She understood! And for a brief moment he wanted to offload all his troubles, knowing she was one of the few people who would really comprehend. But just as suddenly he re-exerted control and the mask was back in place.

“It is inevitable. Are you riding this afternoon?”

“No.” she replied uncomfortably. He obviously hadn't liked her intrusion into his personal life. “I need to get everything ready for work before the Lucases party this evening.”

He looked almost irritated. “Surely I can tempt you. The sun's out. It'll be a good ride.”

“I have all my work clothes to wash dry and iron. I need to get back.”

“Surely someone else can do that.”

“I'm an adult, William,” she interrupted. “I've done my own laundry since I went off to university. Besides, who would you suggest? My mother has four other people to look after. We have a cleaner, but the rest is up to us. I don't think that's unusual.”

He looked as if he wanted to argue but something in her tone put him off and he started to turn away.

“I'll see you this evening, then.”

“You will. Enjoy your ride.”

She stomped her way home muttering about people who had servants to cater to their every whim.

Chapter 18
The Bennets arrived at Lucas Lodge, the Lucas family's pretentiously named faux-Tudor mansion a little more than fashionably late. Elizabeth could sense her father's irritation mounting and wondered why her mother seemed so blissfully unaware.

“Of course Lydia had to straighten her hair. You never know who Mary might have invited tonight.” Mrs Bennet continued her justification as she rang the doorbell.

“Mother Theresa, JFK and Jimmy Hendrix.” her husband muttered under his breath.

“Don't be silly, dear. They're all dead.”

Elizabeth bit her lip and avoided Jane's eyes as the door opened.

“Come in, come in.” Bill Lucas boomed, “Not a moment too soon. Beauty is in short supply and dinner is almost ready.”

“Oh Bill, you're such a flatterer.” Mrs Bennet fluttered her eyelashes handing over her coat.

Bill Lucas led the way into the large lounge that ran the length of the house, looking out over the gardens at the side and rear.

“I think you know everybody. Drinks are on the trolley; help yourselves. Young ladies,” he turned to Kitty and Lydia, “There are plenty of soft drinks there, too. Charlotte and Maria are just giving Mary a hand. I'll tell them you're here.”

Elizabeth poured herself a glass of red wine and looked round the room. Jane had already gone over to join Charles and her parents were talking to neighbours.

She spotted William Darcy dressed in a formal black suit standing at the window, looking out over the unlit gardens. She was still irritated by his casual assumption that she could drop everything and ride with him so she ignored him and wandered back out into the hall and towards the kitchen. Charlotte and Maria, her eighteen year old sister, were just coming out.

“Hi you two. Char, you look great tonight.” Elizabeth surveyed her friend wondering what was different. “You've had highlights done!”

Charlotte blushed furiously. “Tell the world why don't you?”

“So that's what you were doing on Saturday!” Elizabeth completed her inspection. “It really suits you.”

“Thanks. Actually I'm rather pleased with it too.” Charlotte smoothed her hair back from her face and took her friend's arm. “Mum says I'm to mingle, so come and mingle with me.”

William caught sight of Jane Bennet's reflection in the window and turned in anticipation of seeing her sister. His observations during the first half hour of the evening suggested that she was his best hope for some intelligent conversation. After her brush off earlier he would feel uncomfortable approaching her directly and initiating some clever discourse, but he hoped to listen to some of her conversations with others and perhaps talk to her later. He was disappointed not to see her and left the security of the bay window move to Charles' side.

“Good evening Jane.”

“William. It's good to see you again.” She graced him with a sweet smile.

“Is all your family here tonight?”

“Oh yes, well, all except Mary who is not back from Oxford until next week. My parents are over with Hilary and Roger Green. Kate and Lydia are with Maria and the Greenes' sons and Elizabeth went to find Charlotte, I expect. She'll be in shortly.”

At that point he saw Elizabeth in the doorway with a young woman he assumed was Charlotte, his hosts' daughter. They were hailed by an older couple standing behind Charles and William moved so he could hear them talking.

“Charlotte tells me you saw the Lorca production at the Barbican.”

Elizabeth's voice was animated. “Yes. I went with Jane and my aunt a couple of weeks ago. It was excellent.”

“I've always loved The House of Bernarda Alba; such wonderful opportunities for female actors.” It was the woman who spoke this time and he could see Elizabeth's head nodding in furious agreement.

“Oh yes, and they are all in this production; Joan Plowright, Maggie Smith, Juliet Stevenson. It's wonderful.”

After only a few minutes their conversation was interrupted by Bill Lucas's booming voice.

“Dinner is served, my friends. Please make your way to the dining room.”

William was pleasantly surprised to find himself seated almost opposite Elizabeth. His enthusiasm was considerably tempered by the realisation that he was sitting next to her mother. Behind them at a smaller table sat the younger Bennet girls, one of Bill Lucas's daughters and a couple of boys William didn't recognise. They all seemed to be giggling, even the boys.

Mrs Bennet leaned back in her chair and talked loudly with her daughters about something William suspected might be a so-called reality television programme until the first course arrived.

Charles had warned Mary Lucas about his diet and the food was fine. The company, however, was not. Through the soup course Mrs Bennet talked rapidly to a woman so like herself that they had to be sisters. Phillips or Peters, wife of the local solicitor, he thought. The conversation seemed to consist of an audit of the Lucases furniture, and was almost entirely critical. Then she turned to him.

“So Mr Darcy,” Mrs Bennet spoke brightly, “are you a successful businessman like dear Charles?”

Elizabeth saw Charles' eyebrows shoot up into his hairline and there was a noticeable pause before Darcy replied.

“I'm a publisher Mrs Bennet.”

Elizabeth was sure she heard Charles mutter something that sounded like “and the rest!” but Mrs Bennet continued,

“And what do you publish?”

“Non-fiction and some poetry. We have quite a large academic list, but also social policy, military history and biography for a more general readership.”

He sounded, Elizabeth thought, like his company website, but then she couldn't imagine her mother would have been his choice of conversational partner.

“Academic text books can't be a very lucrative market these days,” she interjected rather grimly, “with student debt being so high.”

“Elizabeth,” her mother put in warningly.

Darcy raised an eyebrow. “There's some truth in that, but I would say that the internet is more of a threat than debt. Today's students don't seem to feel the need to read for themselves.”

Today's students! Elizabeth looked at Darcy in irritation. He couldn't have finished university himself more than ten years ago. “Do you really think so, William?” she asked with deceptive sweetness, “What's the name of our publishing house? Perhaps some recent students at the dinner table have a book or two of yours on their shelves.”

“DFDB is how we're usually known.”

Elizabeth smiled broadly. “Phonetics and linguistics! I have two or three well thumbed copies.”

“Delighted to hear it.” He showed a glimmer of a smile. “Despite the debt engendered.”

Elizabeth took a risk and smiled back. “We had a strategy you probably wouldn't approve of.”

“As long as it didn't involve stealing, I doubt I'd disapprove.”

“The four of us in my study group bought a book each for each subject and shared. At the end of the course we each took the one we liked best or thought we'd continue using.”

“Seems like a good idea. As far as I'm concerned, one purchase is better than none.”

Again she caught the glimmer of a smile before his attention was diverted by Bill Lucas and she was left with her mother lecturing her on her impertinence.

William looked down at the poached salmon. It was a little dry but pleasant enough. He had been served a plain salad rather than the leeks au gratin the other guests were offered. Mrs Phillips stared hard at his plate and had seemed on the point of speaking when Mrs Bennet redirected her attention back to their previous subject.

On William's right a woman he didn't know was holding forth on the importance of post offices to rural communities. Her arguments were old and her logic poor. Sustainability was clearly not an issue she had even considered. He could not have discussed the issue in any case as she continued her monologue unabated with, apparently, no need to draw breath. William watched Bill Lucas who sat on her other side hide a yawn behind his napkin.

He excused himself just before nine to phone home. Georgina reassured him that all was well and sent him back to the dinner table. As far as he could tell, no one noticed his departure or return and the meal drew to a weary conclusion through fancy desserts that he couldn't eat and a cheese board that consisted of over-ripe brie and odd combinations of cheese and fruit such as white stilton with apricots. William let the noise drift over him, listening for Elizabeth's voice but hearing it too rarely for him to be able to follow her conversation. He was relieved when they were invited to leave the table and hoped Charles might take the opportunity to leave.

His friend, however, seemed utterly absorbed with Jane Bennet. William followed them quite unnoticed as they went back to the lounge, so he retreated again to the window and hoped it would not be too long before the party broke up. Over to his right the younger Bennet girls were loud enough to suggest that they were drunk again. Neither their mother who was speaking shrilly to Mary Lucas nor Mr Bennet who was standing watching with a cynical expression seemed inclined to check them. The noise was starting to grate badly. Suddenly a loud voice at his right shoulder startled him.

“William,” Bill Lucas was standing beside him, “so glad you could come.”

“Thank you for your hospitality at such short notice.”

“Nonsense, my boy. The more the merrier.”

It was a long time, William thought wryly, since anyone had called him boy.

“You have a house in town I hear,”

William inclined his head in agreement.

“Excellent, excellent. So convenient.” William braced himself in case his host`s unbridled enthusiasm led to a hearty slap on the back. “I have thought of getting a place in London but Mary likes the country, swears she wouldn't move for a king's ransom, which is probably what a town house would cost these days.”

He laughed loudly and William smiled politely, his mask firmly in place. He would extricate himself at the first opportunity, but at least he wasn't required to say anything.

“Of course we're in town regularly. We see all the shows; Phantom, Cats. You name it, we've seen it. And you have them all on your doorstep. You've seen the newest Lloyd Webber of course.”

There was a pause and William realised he would have to speak. “I don't care for musicals I'm afraid. I tend to prefer more serious music or the theatre. I am a patron of the Royal Opera House for example.”

“Covent Garden? Well, we've been to the ballet there. Mary loves the ballet. Can't say I'm keen, but it takes all sorts I suppose.”

William said nothing but his host continued, “Of course, if it's singing you like, I should ask our lovely songbird here to do a turn.”

William looked in the direction of his gaze to see Elizabeth walking towards them.

“I hadn't planned for music tonight, my dear, but you'll sing for us won't you?”

Elizabeth looked embarrassed. “Oh Bill, everyone is enjoying chatting. Don't you think it would be rather disruptive to start singing now?”

“William was just saying how much he enjoyed singing. You'd like to hear her wouldn't you?”

“Yes, of course.” William's emotions were confused. Having heard Elizabeth play, he thought her singing would probably be just as enjoyable, but she was clearly uncomfortable and he had no wish to compound it.

She looked at him, one delicately arched eyebrow raised. “I think not. Another time, William. To be honest it's getting late and I have to up early for work tomorrow.”

To William's relief other guests seemed to be echoing Elizabeth's words and before long he and Charles were in the car and on their way back to Netherfield.


* John Lewis - Good quality department store.
^ Cagoule - thin waterproof over-jacket typically used by walkers.

"Excellent. Bingley, Georgiana, Mrs. Annesley, shall we?" Mrs. Annesley excused herself for the evening while the other two nodded their acceptance and followed Darcy to a cozy parlor on the first floor. The evening sun was shining through the windows giving an air of comfort and cheer to the room. The atmosphere positively influenced its occupants.

"It is good to be in London," Bingley stated. Darcy glanced at him and smiled. He generally preferred the country to Town, but he was exceedingly glad to be in London now. He prepared himself some tea and sunk into a comfortable chair.

"It is Bingley. And I believe that I will have a quick cup and then dash off a note to the Gardiners."

"Not wasting any time are you?" Bingley teased.

"Why should I? Don't pretend you haven't been just as eager to see them again. I know you have. They told us to contact them when we arrived in Town and I don't see the value in postponing it. In fact, there is no reason to. Don't you agree Georgiana?"

"Yes William. I'm excited to see Mrs. Gardiner again. I have enjoyed her letters the past couple months." In truth, they had all enjoyed Mrs. Gardiner's correspondence. Mrs. Gardiner would slyly include references to her nieces, which Georgiana had no hesitation sharing with her brother and his friend. The gentlemen had been more impatient for the arrival of the good lady's letters than Georgiana had been. Mr. Gardiner had written to Darcy, but he was much more circumspect, limiting his discussions to business; Darcy appreciated the man's shrewd business mind, but enjoyed reading the wife's letters much more.

"Indeed. Will you include a note with mine?" Darcy asked.

"That would be fine. I will retire to my room to change and will ring for a servant when I've finished with the letter. Perhaps I can include an invitation to dinner in my note?"

"That is an excellent suggestion. Invite them for a night this week at their convenience."

"I will. It won't take me but a few moments."

"I'll have Mrs. Haskins retrieve it from you." Georgiana raised her eyebrow when informed that he would summon the housekeeper to retrieve a simple note. Obviously he didn't want it going astray. She nodded her agreement and left for her chambers. Darcy moved to a writing desk and penned a quick letter to Mr. Gardiner. He then turned toward his friend.

"Bingley, will you stay at Darcy House while you are in Town? There is no reason for you to be alone at your townhouse when there is plenty of room for you here."

"Thank you Darcy, I believe I shall. Though I shall have to go to the townhouse to see about Caroline's things. They must be sent to Louisa's. I think I will handle that first thing tomorrow morning. I must also meet with my lawyer to discuss her allowance. I'm not looking forward to either task and would rather dispense with them immediately." He looked at Darcy to gauge the reaction to Caroline's name; Darcy remained unreadable. They had avoided the subject of Miss Bingley and Darcy sensed his friend's unease.

"Bingley, I truly do not hold you accountable for your sister's actions. Do not fear mentioning her to me when you must. It is unavoidable and I do not want to lose your confiding in me. We will have need of each other's support over the next several months. As we have already discussed, I fear there is a steep road ahead of us and we must be able to discuss anything if we are to encourage one another." Bingley was reassured by Darcy's pragmatism and common sense.

"Of course. Thank you again Darcy and if you don't mind, I will go and change clothes."

"Certainly. Let me ring for Mrs. Haskins; she can show you to your room and retrieve Georgiana's note." When the housekeeper entered the room, Darcy informed her that Mr. Bingley would reside with them while in Town. He handed her the note for Mr. Gardiner and asked her to have it taken over immediately once Georgiana's letter was added to it. The housekeeper took the missive and escorted Bingley to his room, picking up the note from Miss Darcy's chambers along the way. She could sense an underlying nervous excitement among the newly arrived trio and wondered at its cause; but she was a very well-trained and discreet servant and would never directly ask. She turned to her best source of information regarding the summer's occurrences and wrote to Mrs. Reynolds, sending the letter express.

The Gardiners were prompt in their reply, accepting an invitation to dine at Darcy House on Friday, on the condition that they be allowed to return the favor the following evening. Darcy agreed to the condition with alacrity. The note also invited Darcy to meet with Mr. Gardiner at his place of work and for Georgiana to come for the day to spend time with Mrs. Gardiner and be introduced to the children. At dinner, when Darcy informed his sister of this invitation, she clapped her hands in enthusiasm. Mrs. Gardiner's letters were full of her children's antics and Georgiana was eager to meet them.

"William, will you accompany me to the Gardiners' home before going to Mr. Gardiner's warehouse?"

"I will take you there in the carriage and stay briefly, then spend some time with Mr. Gardiner. I believe I will ask him to lunch at my club. Will you meet up with us Bingley when your business is completed?"

"That is a fine idea Darcy. It will give me something to look forward to tomorrow. I'm truly dreading my self-appointed tasks." Darcy chuckled softly in response.

"As I would be in your situation. Meet us at one o'clock then at Brook's. Georgiana, I will come for you in the carriage at four o'clock. Is that agreeable?"

"Oh yes, William!" she happily replied.

"Why don't you write a note to Mrs. Gardiner explaining our proposed plans? I believe we can be there by ten tomorrow morning." Georgiana gladly accepted the commission and wrote the note without delay. Darcy again summoned Mrs. Haskins to have her deliver the missive immediately. He asked her to have the carriage ready by half past nine tomorrow morning as they would be visiting some friends and would not return until evening; and they would entertain the same friends on Saturday for dinner, though he would discuss the particulars with her at a later time. She nodded her acknowledgment and left the room to fulfill the Master's requests.

Mrs. Haskins was intrigued by this flurry of correspondence, all to a family she had never heard of; her employer did not readily admit new acquaintances. She was even more intrigued when informed the whole party would be gone the entire day tomorrow, after only returning this afternoon, and would have people over for a dinner so shortly after their own arrival in Town; Mr. Darcy was generally reluctant to enter society and entertained very little when he was in Town and now he divulged plans to do both within the week. She was utterly perplexed and was thankful that she had written to Mrs. Reynolds; that lady's response would not come too soon in Mrs. Haskins' opinion.

The Darcys and Bingley spent the remainder of the evening in the blue parlor involved in earnest conversation about their anticipation for the next six weeks. They retired early, for the day had been full of activity, and all promised to rise by eight tomorrow to enjoy breakfast together before Bingley departed for his own purposes. All three entered their chambers with smiling faces.

Darcy rose well before sunrise the next morning and left the house to walk in nearby Hyde Park. It was a short distance from Darcy House on Grosvenor Square and Darcy felt he needed the fresh air. His mind was filled with contrary thoughts. He was excited and anxious, energetic and apprehensive. At one moment he was sure that his desired outcomes would be achieved, then he found himself despairing at the long road ahead. He needed the peace and quiet of the park in the early morning to soothe his tension and shore up his resolve. He ambled in the park for an hour before returning to the house, his determination bolstered.

The day dawned just as bright and fine as the previous, invigorating the inhabitants of Darcy House. They ate a large breakfast, Georgiana chattering animatedly about her hopes for the day. Her brother and companion smiled indulgently; both were glad to see her in such good spirits, which had been sorely depressed only a year ago.

Prior to leaving Derbyshire, Darcy had spoken with Mrs. Annesley regarding his thoughts for their time in London. He was hoping to spend a large amount of time with Georgiana, which would preclude time for her studies. He offered Mrs. Annesley the opportunity to suspend her charge's lessons during their sojourn in Town, allowing her to visit with friends and family. She gladly acquiesced, grateful for her generous employer. Her time would be her own while in Town, leaving Georgiana to her brother to escort and entertain.

The group finished their meal and left for their destinations: the Darcys to the Gardiners, Bingley to his house, and Mrs. Annesley to a friend's.

The Gardiners lived in a modest house on Gracechurch Street, near enough to Mr. Gardiner's warehouses on the Thames to not make the daily travel inconvenient. The Darcys were greeted graciously and introduced to the Gardiner's four young children. Mr. Gardiner had awaited the arrival of Mr. Darcy before heading to work, and after a few moments spent in conversation, the gentlemen left, promising to return in the late afternoon.

Georgiana was instantly smitten with the young Gardiner children. They had been described so delightfully in Mrs. Gardiner's letters that she felt she knew them quite well already. The girls were both sweet-tempered and gentle and somewhat awestruck by the genteel young lady being introduced to them. The boys were well-mannered when they gave their bows, but Georgiana sensed they longed to be playing; Ethan, being only four years old, was particularly fidgety. Mrs. Gardiner quickly proposed an outing to a local park and Georgiana eagerly consented. They spent a couple hours playing games with the children then returned to the house for lunch. Ethan was put down for a nap after the meal and the other children were escorted to the nursery for afternoon lessons.

Georgiana and Mrs. Gardiner spent the remainder of the day in pleasant conversation. A few of Mrs. Gardiner's acquaintances called in the early afternoon and were introduced to Miss Darcy. Georgiana was initially shy with each introduction, but all of Mrs. Gardiner's friends were so kind and amiable that she was soon at ease and contributed to the discussions; Mrs. Gardiner unobtrusively encouraged her and was pleased with her success in drawing out the shy young woman. Overall, it was a delightful day and would become a habit over the next fortnight.

Mr. Gardiner took Darcy on a tour of his warehouses. Darcy was impressed with the size and prosperity of the enterprise. Mr. Gardiner was a very successful businessman. He had an import and export company that was more lucrative each year. His annual income was already close to three thousand a year and showed signs of increase. He had learned from his brother-in-law's indolence and strove to provide well for his family in contrast. He was frugal in his savings and wise in his investments, while still enjoying the comforts of life; the family lived contentedly, not ostentatiously. Darcy's respect for the Gardiners grew.

Bingley joined them for lunch at Brook's, Darcy's club. Darcy was pleasantly surprised when several of his acquaintances greeted Mr. Gardiner familiarly. He was well known for his business sense and men often sought his counsel. He had actually been asked to join the club, but preferred to spend his leisure time with his family and had politely declined all offers of sponsorship. Darcy was confused that he had never made Mr. Gardiner's acquaintance before; but he was thankful for the association now, and for more than the reason of his being Elizabeth's uncle.

The gentlemen enjoyed a pleasant lunch and a few games of chess before returning to Gracechurch Street to retrieve Georgiana. The bright smile on her face answered all her brother's questions regarding her thoughts on the day. The dinner invitation for Saturday was renewed and again accepted and the trio left for Darcy House.

This became an established routine between the families; Georgiana spent several days each week in company with Mrs. Gardiner and her children, occasionally joined by Darcy and Bingley. Darcy became a great favorite with the boys, especially Ethan, who declared that 'Mr. Darcy was almost as good at telling stories as Cousin Lizzy.' Darcy inwardly smiled at such praise, but professed that he would never dare to compete with 'Cousin Lizzy' in anything. The girls were smitten with Mr. Bingley and monopolized his attention when he visited. Mrs. Gardiner became more and more convinced that these young men would make excellent husbands for her dear nieces and was eager for the arrival of the Bennets.

Darcy and Bingley generally attended to their own concerns during the day, but would meet up with Georgiana and the Gardiners for dinner, at either Gracechurch Street or Darcy House. Mr. Gardiner ate lunch at Brook's a few more times and accompanied the young men on a few excursions to a fencing club, a bookseller's and Tattersall's. Bingley paid a call on his sisters at the Hurst townhouse; Caroline would not come down from her room, pleading a headache, and Louisa expressed her worry over Caroline's depressed spirits. This information saddened Bingley, but he would not relent until Caroline genuinely apologized and amended her character.

Mrs. Haskins received a prompt reply from Mrs. Reynolds, explaining the events of the summer and the unexpected friendship with the Gardiners. Mrs. Haskins was thankful that this family had produced such happy spirits in Darcy House. She could not remember a time since the passing of the senior Mr. Darcy five years ago when there had been such an air of joyfulness.

Thus, the first two weeks of September passed pleasantly with the intimacy between the two families growing to everyone's satisfaction.

Chapter Seventeen

Posted on Thursday, 21 September 2006

The journey of the Bennets to London in September passed in a similar fashion as the trip to Staffordshire in June, with only the addition of Lady Agatha to the first carriage and a few extra servants following behind.

They started later than planned on the second day of the journey as a result of Lydia's entirely unpacking her trunk the previous night and misplacing several items that had to found. Consequently, they arrived in Town in the early evening rather than the afternoon. The family ate an informal meal and Her Grace and youngest three daughters retired to bed early, poor Mary with a dreadful headache resulting from spending two days in a coach with her mother and silly sisters. His Grace decamped to the library to enjoy a glass of port and a good book. Lady Agatha, Jane and Elizabeth moved to a small parlor at the back of the house, described as the striped parlor.

"This is my favorite room at Everard House," Lady Agatha sighed as she sat upon a comfortable sofa. "Joshua and I spent many happy hours here."

"It is a beautiful room," Jane answered. And it was. The walls were plastered in stripes of soft gold and cream, hence the room's designation, and the furniture was covered elegantly with silks and velvets of soft greens, accented with blues, but obviously worn by habitual use. The feeling was warm and inviting. Elizabeth walked to the terrace doors that overlooked a beautiful courtyard and garden.

"I believe this will become my favorite room as well, especially with the enticing prospect from these windows," she smilingly said.

"You should open them Lizzy," Lady Agatha recommended - their affection had quickly grown and had long ago secured the necessity to refer to Elizabeth by her nickname. "Hodges, the gardener, plants many aromatic flowers and on a summer's night you can often catch a scent of jasmine or nicotiana." Elizabeth nodded and smiled, then proceeded to open the terrace doors and let in the night's breeze. She inhaled deeply and did discern the aroma of a blooming jasmine vine.

"Well, that settles it, this is my favorite room," she impishly replied.

"Lizzy, you have only seen two rooms and the foyer! Wait until our tour tomorrow and then decide. The house is large and has many rooms to boast of. What of the library? Or the music room? Or the grand ballroom?"

"Oh, I'm sure those will be fine rooms for their appointed purposes. But I would prefer stealing a book into this room to curl up on this chaise by the doors and enjoy the summer night. Isn't that a marvelous idea?" was the playful rejoinder. Lady Agatha was always enchanted with Elizabeth's happy manners and replied in the same tone.

"No need to steal anything my dear Lizzy, you are welcome to everything in Everard House, but please do remove your shoes before placing them on that particular chaise as I had a difficult time finding the perfect fabric and would not want it spoiled by your lounging." Elizabeth laughed gaily and proceeded to remove her slippers and lay down in an affected pose on the aforementioned chaise. Lady Agatha smiled indulgently, but this happy scene was interrupted by the arrival of the butler.

Mr. Sheldon had enjoyed the running of Everard House, along with his housekeeper wife, for several decades. Both were apprehensive to meet the new duke and his family; they hoped the new inhabitants would be as agreeable as the late duke and Lady Agatha was. They were relieved to hear that Lady Agatha would continue to live with the Bennets and were pleased by the manners of His Grace during their brief introduction. Her Grace seemed fatigued and in awe of her surroundings. The oldest three daughters were polite in their greetings and the youngest two whispered and giggled while they curtsied. The Sheldons would withhold judgment until better acquainted with each individual.

But upon entering the room, the butler was pleased to see Lady Agatha in happy conversation with the two eldest girls, one of whom was hastily standing with a pretty blush on her cheeks. The housekeeper at Grancourt, Mrs. Wallace, had written to the Sheldons about the somber mood that had descended upon Lady Agatha since her husband's death, entirely understandable but at variance with her usual cheerfulness. Her spirits had revived to some degree with the arrival of the Bennets in Staffordshire and the Sheldons would be glad to further allay Mrs. Wallace's concern after witnessing this merry interaction. He was hesitant to interrupt, but needed to discuss some issues with her ladyship.

"Good evening Madam," he addressed Lady Agatha and bowed to Jane and Elizabeth, "pardon the interruption, but if you would be so kind as to inform me which visitors are allowed while you are in Town, I will leave you to enjoy the rest of your evening."

"Of course Sheldon, that does need to be determined. We are of a mind to stay in Town as unobtrusively as possible, but I'm certain there will be many who will want to call and 'condole' with me," she said, turning a mischievous glance to Elizabeth.

"Indeed Agatha, knowing your influence in society, there will be numerous members of the ton who will be grieved to hear of your husband's passing and have probably not given the least thought to the five marriageable cousins you have inherited," was Elizabeth's arch reply. Lady Agatha laughed softly, earning a raised eyebrow from the discreet Sheldon; he was curious about this young woman who seemed a kindred spirit to her ladyship.

"Exactly my dear, so we must be very selective in the list we present to Sheldon," Lady Agatha answered and turned to the man saying, "Sheldon, we will need to discuss this for a while. I'll ring for you when we have a completed list."

"Certainly Madam," he bowed and left to find his wife.

"Now in all seriousness," Lady Agatha began, "I believe that we should limit the visitors that are allowed while we reside here the next several weeks. I know your father desires to shield you from the ton for as long as possible, especially the younger girls. We can use the excuse of my mourning as well as the fact that none of you have been properly presented at court to limit our selections. There will be many prying acquaintances that will call merely to gain a glimpse of you before their friends do. I think we can politely exclude all but family and the closest friends. We will of necessity have to venture into the city, for shopping particularly, and will certainly excite interest wherever we go. And I am sure you will want to visit with your Aunt and Uncle Gardiner frequently as well as entertain them here." She paused to look for the girls' acceptance of these conclusions and they both nodded. "I thought so, perhaps you can even attend a concert or play, but we will have to discuss that with your father. So, lets decide who will have the honor to gain admittance into Everard House this autumn." Elizabeth smiled and moved to the writing desk.

"Certainly, Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner and their children will be allowed," Elizabeth said while writing down their names.

"I will be very happy to see them again," Jane responded. "I have not seen them since the spring and Lizzy even longer as you missed your holiday with them this summer."

"I was sorry not to travel with them to Derbyshire, though I was not too far away from their intended destination, Staffordshire being a neighboring county. I'm certain I enjoyed just as many prospects but without the inconvenience of staying at inns. But I will be glad to see them again as well." And I have much to discuss with my Aunt! Elizabeth thought. But Lady Agatha called her to attention.

"Is there anyone in addition to the Gardiners you want included? Perhaps some acquaintances of your father's?"

"We must ask Papa about that," Jane replied. "I shall go and ask him." She rose and made her way to the library, leaving Lady Agatha and Elizabeth to finish the rest of the list.

"Any particular friends you wish to add Lizzy?"

"I have not spent enough time in Town to form any close friendships here and my good friend Mrs. Collins will hardly venture to London as she is staying with the Lucases until she and my cousin move into Longbourn. No, I cannot think of anyone that I need add. But what of you Agatha, surely there are some friends you would include?"

"There are only a few. If you would please write down Lord and Lady Matlock and Mr. Fitzwilliam Darcy and Georgiana Darcy, that should take care of it. Oh! And the Matlocks' children, Lord Stephen Amherst and Colonel Richard Fitzwilliam." Lady Agatha looked to Elizabeth to see her staring back in astonishment, her pen suspended in the air. "Elizabeth, are you quite all right? Do you need a glass of wine?" Lady Agatha's voice brought Elizabeth back to her senses. She had been unable to contain her surprise at the mention of Mr. Darcy's name. But she quickly composed herself and in a tone of affected nonchalance questioned Lady Agatha.

"Do you know the Darcys?"

"Of course," her ladyship replied, turning a shrewd eye on Elizabeth, "and it appears that you do as well."

"Well ... no ... I mean ... I am a little acquainted with Mr. Darcy," she haltingly responded, and then turned a grateful look to Jane as she reentered the room. Elizabeth hoped the return of her sister would divert Lady Agatha.

"Papa only wants to remind us to be sure to include Mr. Spencer," Jane said.

"Of course. I'm sure Mr. Spencer will be a regular visitor to discuss legalities with His Grace," Lady Agatha started and then questioned Jane regarding her knowledge of Mr. Darcy. "Jane, my dear, Lizzy was just telling me that you know Mr. Darcy. How did you meet him?" Elizabeth inwardly sighed at Lady Agatha's perception. Jane was perplexed and looked to her sister.

"Yes, we do know him. We met him last year while he was staying with a friend in Hertfordshire. Mr. B ... Bingley had leased Netherfield Park, which is only three miles from Longbourn and we were often in company with that party. Lizzy also saw Mr. Darcy again in Kent while he visited with his aunt, Lady Catherine de Bourgh, at Easter." Elizabeth was impressed with Jane's calmness while discussing Mr. Bingley, though she did notice the slight catch at his name. Lady Agatha had also noticed and was intrigued by Elizabeth's evasiveness. It was obvious that she knew Mr. Darcy more than she had previously allowed.

"I have met Mr. Bingley," Lady Agatha responded, "a very amiable young man, though I cannot say I have heard much good of his sisters. The unmarried one has been in pursuit of Darcy since her come out. I always tell him he is too much the gentleman and he should just have done with it by informing her she shall never be Mistress of Pemberley; but he does not want to hurt his friend, so he gallantly endures the sister." Elizabeth had blushed at Lady Agatha's words, especially when she described Mr. Darcy as 'too much the gentleman;' how different were her own words only a few months ago.

She was in a state of agitation. She had already begun to think better of Mr. Darcy. His letter had long ago acquitted him of Mr. Wickham's false accusations. And though she still harbored some resentment toward him due to his separation of Jane and Mr. Bingley, she admitted that Jane's disappointment had in fact been the work of her nearest relations. Additionally, his attachment had excited gratitude in her that had recently been rekindled.

She had received her Aunt Gardiner's letters from Lambton with utter amazement. The information regarding Wickham she of course knew, but she was exceedingly gratified by Mr. Darcy's attentions to her dear relations. That he was unaware of the connection, but still introduced himself was a wonder and a divergence from his character as known in Hertfordshire. His civilities toward the Gardiners, his introduction of his sister and the numerous invitations to Pemberley were compliments of the highest kind. Her aunt had slyly hinted that he had asked after her specifically, causing her to reflect in wonder. Why is he so altered? It cannot be for me, it cannot be for my sake that his manners are thus softened. It is impossible that he should still love me. But such assertions had lost strength over the last several weeks as she had pondered the revelations. She had concluded that her reproofs at Hunsford had wrought a change in Mr. Darcy and she was anxious to meet him again. Whether her feelings were more of trepidation or anticipation, she was undecided, but she knew she desired to meet him and judge for herself his altered manners.

And now Lady Agatha was acknowledging an acquaintance with him, a rather close association if she meant to include him on their list of approved visitors. This thought allowed her to collect herself and inquire about Lady Agatha's connection with the Darcys.

"Agatha, how do you know the Darcys?"

"I have known the Darcy children since their birth," was her ladyship's reply; the corners of Elizabeth's mouth twitched upward at anyone describing Mr. Darcy as a child. "I consider myself their honorary godmother, though their Aunt and Uncle Matlock are the official godparents. But our families were all so close that distinctions became inconsequential." Lady Agatha looked up to notice the unconcealed wonder and fascination on the young ladies' faces.

"Perhaps I should start at the beginning?" Lady Agatha amusedly suggested and received eager nods from Jane and Elizabeth. "Meg and I were sent to school at age fourteen. We were nervous and excited and very thankful to at least be assured of one friend in each other. I had already told you that my sister and I were very close, though we had diametrically opposed temperaments. Meg was always a soft-spoken and shy woman, and I was, well, suffice it to say I was the opposite." Elizabeth raised her eyebrows at this allusion and Lady Agatha smiled innocently at her, causing Elizabeth to laugh softly.

"Do not laugh Lizzy," her ladyship laughingly rejoined, "I'm sure that you would shy away from a description of yourself that might not be considered flattering."

"Certainly, I would Agatha, but considering my own personality, I would never censure another woman for being boisterous and forward."

"For shame Lizzy, you know that was not what I was suggesting and it is no resemblance to your own character I am sure!" was Lady Agatha's arch response. Jane smiled indulgently at this good-natured teasing and laughed along with Lady Agatha and her sister.

"I would hope not Agatha," Elizabeth replied, "I would hope I have learned some decorum and gentility since my residence at Grancourt."

"As if you needed an improvement, my dear, but you are diverting me from my story with your quest for compliments."

"Not at all! Please continue."

"As I was saying, Meg and I left for school and were worried about making new friends. There were not many young girls our age near our childhood home, so the opportunity of meeting many new associates was both exciting and intimidating."

"Exciting for whom and intimidating for whom?" Elizabeth playfully asked.

"I'm sure I need not answer that. I will let you decide for yourself. Now, upon our arrival we were introduced to numerous young ladies, all from the best families of society. But I was quickly drawn to two. Lady Anne Fitzwilliam reminded me of Meg, gentle, but with a little more courage. And Lady Susanna Albright was exactly like myself, though even more confident and assured for she was the oldest of us all. Meg was pleased to be friends with my friends and the four of us became inseparable from that time forth. We spent our years at school mastering all the accomplishments that virtuous young women should, as well as getting into as much mischief as Susan could concoct, though Meg always attempted to dissuade us. I will not divulge any particulars of the tricks we played on our schoolfellows, for I would not want to give Lizzy any ideas." Jane and Lady Agatha both laughed aloud at Elizabeth's indignant harrumph.

"Be that as it may," her ladyship continued, "we all survived our education intact. We had our first Season together when we all were eighteen. Susan was an instant sensation and was quickly snatched up by Anne's brother, Harold, the future Earl of Matlock; they had met several times during our school years and I believe Harold only waited until her come out to make official what they had decided among themselves years ago. They are a model couple and I am eager to introduce you to them. I met Joshua toward the end of the Season. He had just returned from the West Indies, where he and Nathaniel had visited to purchase another sugar plantation. Nathaniel stayed behind and it wasn't until years later that he returned to England, where he met Meg while she stayed with us at Grancourt. Her shyness had prohibited gentlemen from pursuing her so she married many years after the three of us, which is also why her children were so young." Sadness descended on Lady Agatha at the mention of her sister's family, which Elizabeth noticed and sought to dispel.

"I wish we could have met your sister and her family. I am so fond of my young Gardiner cousins. It must have been a delight for you when your niece and nephew visited." Lady Agatha smiled at Elizabeth in gratitude.

"Thank you Elizabeth. I miss them all so terribly sometimes. I had not seen Nathan and Meg and Henry and Amelia in some years and was so excited they were finally coming home. Amelia was only a small baby when they left for the Indies. At times it seems only yesterday that we were all together at Grancourt and other times I can hardly believe it has been eight months since I heard of the shipwreck, that I will never see any of them again in this life." Elizabeth made her way to Lady Agatha's chair and embraced her. Lady Agatha eventually composed herself and turned a wavering smile toward Jane and Elizabeth.

"Its alright girls, the pain is just still so fresh."

"Of course Agatha," Jane encouraged, "and if you would like to finish your story another time we understand."

"Not at all Jane, talking about Meg is more of a relief so let me continue." Both girls nodded their approval. "Now where was I? Ah, yes! Anne was the third to marry. She did not meet George Darcy until the following Season. And I must take partial credit for the match. George was a good friend of Joshua's from his Cambridge days. He was a reserved but very kind man and I introduced him to Anne at a dinner party. He was instantly smitten and courted her. Most of Anne's family was pleased with the connection, particularly Harry and Susan, who also knew George through Joshua and myself. However, Anne's sister, Lady Catherine de Bourgh, considered the association beneath the daughter of an earl." Lady Agatha noticed Elizabeth's look of distaste when Lady Catherine was mentioned.

"I see you are well acquainted with Lady Catherine, Lizzy?"

"As well acquainted as I ever wish to be."

"You need not be tactful with me, my dear. I know she is an insufferable know-it-all. Her domineering manners and pride are repulsive. I don't believe that she ever liked me."

"Than we have that in common Agatha. She was extremely displeased by my impertinence."

"I can well believe it! Such a harridan!" Jane gasped at this epithet.

"Do not be so shocked Jane, you have not met her."

"True," Elizabeth replied, "but Jane never sees a fault in anybody, she is a true angel. Unlike ourselves Agatha, for I have no scruples in agreeing with you about Lady Catherine."

"Just as I thought you would Lizzy. If only we could be as compassionate as Jane, but I digress. Lady Catherine had her eye on a particular marquess for her younger sister and was quite vocal in her vehemence against George Darcy. However, there was true affection between the couple and Anne was her parents' favorite, so was allowed to marry, to everyone's happiness except Catherine's. Joshua and I preferred the country as did the Darcys and we met together often since our estates are only forty miles apart. Susan was always the most sociable so she and Harold were often found in Town, but we spent enough time there as well, so our families remained intimate throughout the years. Unfortunately, Joshua and I were not blessed with children of our own, but we watched our friends' children grow and considered ourselves their aunt and uncle. Indeed, we were probably closer to them than many relations are to their nieces and nephews.

"We all had a very difficult time when Anne died after Georgiana's birth. George was lost without Anne, but he rallied himself for the children. William was very attached to his mother and suffered acutely. He was always a serious young boy, which only intensified after his parents' deaths, particularly when he was left with the responsibility of Pemberley and Georgiana at the age of three and twenty." Elizabeth colored when reminded of the tribulations Mr. Darcy had endured in his life. I have treated him so unfairly! I abused him so abominably! He must hate me now. I thought I was so clever in my dislike of him when truly he was an honorable, generous man. What will I do when we meet again? For it was absolutely certain that they would meet; he was sure to call upon Lady Agatha during their stay in Town.

Lady Agatha had detected Elizabeth's blush and was intrigued. She understood that Elizabeth was keeping back some disclosures regarding Darcy; she resolved to ask Elizabeth frankly about her association with the young man as soon as they were alone. A supposition had started in her mind that she would need to inspect. Is there an attachment between Elizabeth and William? was her thought. It was a delightful possibility, but she would have to wait to explore it. She chose to end her story instead.

"It was a sad time," Lady Agatha began, "but from the last letter I had from Georgiana a few months ago, I believe they are both in good spirits. They met some new acquaintances this summer and were anticipating meeting them again during the fall. I am sure we will see the Darcys, as well as Lord and Lady Matlock. Their son Stephen is getting married in late November to Lady Frederica Sutton, daughter of the Earl of Falmouth. Susan's most recent letter informed me that the entire family would be in London the entire autumn until the wedding; except perhaps their younger son, Richard. He is a Colonel in the Army and may not be granted leave until closer to the event."

"I am acquainted with the Colonel," Elizabeth disclosed.

"Really? Where on earth did you meet Richard?"

"He was visiting in Kent with Mr. Darcy. I was introduced to him there and spent some time with him while he stayed at Rosings."

"And how did you like Richard?" Lady Agatha teased.

"I enjoyed his company. He is not a handsome man, but his manners are so pleasant and friendly. I believe my most entertaining evenings at Rosings were spent in his company." Lady Agatha frowned at these words. She adored Colonel Fitzwilliam, but did not believe that he would be a good match for Elizabeth. Their manners were too similar and Elizabeth was too beautiful. She would better suit Darcy, but she did not as yet have enough information to found such an assertion. A private tęte-ŕ-tęte with Elizabeth was now crucial.

"Richard has always had charming manners. Poor Susan cannot understand how, with his ability to entertain young women, he has not yet found a wife."

"But I can answer that!" Elizabeth playfully responded. "In the course of a conversation we had, I came to understand that, as a younger son, he cannot marry without some attention to money. I teased him that the price of the younger son of an earl could not be above fifty thousand pounds, but perhaps his habits require a much larger sum and he will not submit to matrimony for anything less than double."

"I doubt his habits are so costly. Susan would hardly permit her son to become such a coxcomb."

"Well, then it must be attributed to his desire to find a woman who can give him as much happiness as his mother has his father."

"That is an admirable sentiment, my dear, but I'm not certain that the Colonel is such a romantic. Darcy would be more likely to ascribe that emotion to his matrimonial aspects." Elizabeth colored deeply at this statement, which Lady Agatha did not fail to notice.

"However, it is getting very late and I must attend Her Grace and your younger sisters to the shops tomorrow, so will need a long, restful sleep."

"I'm not sure any amount of rest will prepare you for such exertions as you will meet tomorrow. You are truly courageous to have offered to escort my mother and sisters shopping."

"Oh Lizzy," Jane admonished, "it will not be so horrible. And they will need Agatha's counsel."

"Not to mention her prudence, or Mama might spend our entire annual income on gowns and lace."

"Do not worry Elizabeth," Lady Agatha soothed, "I have developed a particularly good excuse to forestall Her Grace's spending."

"And pray what have you devised?"

"The girls will really only need morning gowns while they are at school, but they will become suspicious if they do not have evening and ballgowns made, for they believe they will be attending the Season next year. I will simply persuade them that most young ladies of the ton will not have their clothes for the Season made until next year when the newest addition of La Belle Assemblée is published. They will not want to be considered outré. We will have a few evenings gowns made for the winter when the Gardiners come to stay, but I believe I can prohibit other purchases."

"That is inspired!"

"At the risk of sounding immodest, I believe it is rather clever. However, I will also go shopping with you and Jane and we should begin selecting some of your wardrobe for next year. I believe that your tastes will not require the most modern Paris fashions so we may purchase many of your gowns now, allowing next spring to be less hectic. Perhaps your Aunt Gardiner would like to join us?"

"I believe she would greatly enjoy it. I am looking forward to introducing you to her. I believe you will like her."

"I have every confidence in liking her, if she is all that you have described her as. When will you visit her?"

"I would like to do so tomorrow while you are busy with my mother and sisters. How does that sound to you Jane?"

"That is a wonderful idea Lizzy. It will be nice to talk with her when there will be fewer distractions."

"Distractions indeed Jane! I can only imagine the barrage of conversation that our poor aunt will be subjected to when Mama and Lydia have her in their midst! So to Gracechurch Street we will venture and assure ourselves of a quiet few hours spent in the company of our beloved aunt." Jane only smiled and nodded her acceptance.

"Come girls," Lady Agatha said, "and I will show you to your rooms. I hope you don't mind that I put you in adjoining chambers again."

"Wonderful!" Elizabeth gaily responded. "If my room adjoins Jane's then it is sure to become my second favorite in Everard House, after the striped parlor!" The three ladies exited the room laughing to retire to their chambers for the night. Sheldon smiled softly as he watched them pass and heard their laughter echo in the halls.

Chapter Eighteen

Posted on Sunday, 24 September 2006

The next morning, Elizabeth awoke early, as was her usual custom. With the help of her maid, she was quickly dressed and readied for the day. She then made her way to the breakfast room, hoping to enjoy a quiet hour of reflection before anyone else in the house stirred. She was therefore a little disappointed to find Lady Agatha already seated at the breakfast table drinking a cup of tea. Elizabeth helped herself to some tea and a buttered muffin and took a seat across from Lady Agatha.

"Good morning, Lizzy. Did you sleep well?"

"Yes, Agatha, thank you. I am surprised to see you up so early. I thought you would sleep as long as possible in order to be completely rested before your ordeal today," Elizabeth playfully responded, masking well her frustration at not having time to herself. But Lady Agatha sensed a slight edge in Elizabeth's voice and chose to ignore it. She had risen earlier than usual in order to talk with Elizabeth privately.

"I assure, Lizzy, that I am not fearful of today's outing with your mother and sisters. You must remember that I have been in company with members of the ton for the last thirty years. I believe I can handle a few days shopping with Her Grace." Elizabeth couldn't help but smile at Lady Agatha's sanguine attitude; but her thoughts would no doubt be less positive this evening.

"If you insist, Agatha, but don't say that I did not warn you."

"I will take your forewarning under advisement and promise not to be in a bad temper if I am proven wrong. But there is something I would like to discuss with you. May I talk frankly, my dear?" Elizabeth was curious and nodded her consent.

"Of course, Agatha, I hope that we may always speak honestly with each other."

"As do I, Lizzy. So, let me come straight to the point. What is your relationship with William Darcy? I know that you did not tell me everything last night." Elizabeth's eyes widened and she held her breath. She had hoped that the conversation last night would have satisfied Lady Agatha; she had no desire to discuss Mr. Darcy with anyone, except perhaps her Aunt Gardiner. But as she pondered the situation, she realized that Lady Agatha's association with Mr. Darcy would be useful in better understanding his character; and she knew that her ladyship was too perceptive to let the matter rest. She mustered her courage and took a deep breath.

"Agatha, I would like to discuss this with you, but I am afraid of being interrupted by someone. Could we perhaps take a walk to somewhere we will not be disturbed?"

"That is an excellent idea, Elizabeth. Hyde Park is only a few blocks from here. There are plenty of paths where we can find privacy for our talk." Elizabeth smiled in gratitude.

"Thank you, Agatha. Let us gather our coats and gloves and be on our way."

"Have you had enough to eat, my dear? We can wait until you are finished."

"I am fine for now and the rest of the family will probably be breakfasting when we return so I can always have more then."

"Certainly. Then if you are ready, shall we proceed?" Elizabeth nodded her acquiescence and the two ladies left Everard House to walk to the park, a footman accompanying them for safety. Elizabeth began her tale as they strolled.

"There truly is not a relationship between Mr. Darcy and myself, but our acquaintance has been complex. We did not start off favorably. When Mr. Darcy came to Hertfordshire he left a negative impression on the neighborhood. He was aloof and unsocial. He insulted me before we were even introduced, though it was a conversation I'm sure he did not know was being overheard." Lady Agatha gasped in surprise.

"How did he insult you? I consider him one of the most polite men of my acquaintance." Elizabeth smiled sheepishly.

"Well, the first night I met Mr. Darcy was at a ball, where he refused to dance with anyone but members of his own party and he was not receptive to introductions. His friend, Mr. Bingley, who had been dancing with Jane, approached him during the evening and offered to introduce him to me as a dancing partner. I was sitting out the dance due to an inadequate number of gentlemen dancers and I was close enough to overhear their conversation. Mr. Darcy flatly refused saying I was 'not handsome enough to tempt him' and he would 'not give consequence to young ladies who were slighted by other men'. I laughed it off at the time, but as I have thought about that night, I have realized that his statements hurt my pride more than I was willing to confess. As a consequence, I quickly formed a dislike to him and every time we met his manners increased my prejudice. I even allowed this aversion to mislead me when a young man, a lieutenant in the militia, came to Meryton and spread stories about Mr. Darcy's supposed infamous conduct toward himself." Lady Agatha could not prevent an interruption.

"That cannot be, Lizzy! I have known William Darcy since he was born and I know he is scrupulously honest and principled. I will concede that he is oftentimes too serious and he is very uncomfortable in large groups, particularly if he does not know many people. I am ashamed for him at his rudeness to you, and offer no excuses, but I know that he is truly a good and honorable young man."

"I know all this now too, Agatha. I did say that I was misled. But at the time, one young man was making himself agreeable and the other was taciturn and proud. Mr. Darcy did think that he was above his company, but I have reason to believe that his manners are altered; I am also getting ahead of myself." Elizabeth paused in her narrative to gather her thoughts. She spied a stone bench off the path a little way and gestured toward it. Lady Agatha nodded agreement and they left the trail to sit for a while. The park was beautiful in the morning and the serenity was soothing to Elizabeth's emotions.

"So, you see that Mr. Darcy and I were not the best of friends. However, Jane and Mr. Bingley were growing quite fond of each other. From the first moment he met Jane, it was obvious that Mr. Bingley preferred her to anyone else in the neighborhood. He was very attentive to her and we all thought he would propose before Christmas. He held a ball in late November and gave Jane every attention, but the next morning, he left for Town and his party followed almost immediately after. Miss Bingley wrote a note to Jane informing her that the party would not return that winter and that her brother was anxious to be in company with Mr. Darcy and his sister, Georgiana. I never cared for Caroline Bingley, such a vain and haughty young woman, but Jane, who never sees a fault in anyone, concluded that Miss Bingley was trying to warn her of Mr. Bingley's indifference.

"Mr. Bingley did not return, but I convinced Jane to travel to Town after the New Year and stay with the Gardiners. She went to London, and while there, called upon Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst. They were not happy to see her and Miss Bingley did not return the visit until three weeks later." Lady Agatha inhaled with displeasure.

"I told you I had not heard good things about Mr. Bingley's sisters and this only confirms it. Vain, selfish, conceited creatures."

"Yes, that is all true, and even Jane could no longer be deceived by Miss Bingley's professed regard. Miss Bingley assured Jane that her brother knew of her being Town but was too busy with Mr. and Miss Darcy. She insinuated an attachment between Mr. Bingley and Miss Darcy that put an end to all of Jane's hopes."

"But that cannot be. Georgiana is only fifteen years old! She has not even been presented to society and I am sure that William is not pushing a match."

"I don't believe he is. It was my conclusion then, and it still stands, that Miss Bingley's hopes in that direction are entirely delusional. She hopes that a match between one set of siblings would make another more likely; specifically, if her brother marries Miss Darcy, then Mr. Darcy would be more likely to offer for her. It is a preposterous expectation, but I am convinced that is her way of thinking."

"I agree with you there, Lizzy; there is no limit to the girl's ambition. But to imply such a thing to poor Jane, whom she had to have known was attached to her brother. Such insolence! I will not forgive her for it. Poor Jane! Has she recovered from her heartache?" Elizabeth's smile, which had appeared at Lady Agatha's disapprobation of Miss Bingley, faltered when Jane's loss was mentioned.

"I do not believe that she has fully recovered. She still thinks of Mr. Bingley as the most amiable man of her acquaintance and prefers him to anyone else, though she is exceptional at hiding her own sorrow."

"Well, I'm not sure that I will be able to forgive Mr. Bingley either."

"Do not promise that Agatha, for I have some things still to relate that may acquit him in your mind."

"Truly? Well, please continue, my dear."

"After Miss Bingley's visit, it seemed that all association between ourselves and the Bingleys and Mr. Darcy was at an end. However, as Jane mentioned last night, I again met Mr. Darcy in Kent. I was visiting my friend Charlotte, who had married our cousin Mr. Collins. Mr. Collins had somehow come to the notice of Lady Catherine de Bourgh and is the current rector of Hunsford, the village close to Rosings. He is a silly man, wholly engrossed in the 'condescension' of her ladyship. I could not believe that my sensible friend united herself to him, but she was only looking for a comfortable home, and Jane pointed out that, though Mr. Collins is not the cleverest of men, he is respectable. I was asked to visit her in March and consented. I was only in Hunsford a fortnight when I was told that Lady Catherine was expecting her two nephews, Mr. Darcy and Colonel Fitzwilliam. I was distressed by this knowledge, for I still harbored a poor, but misguided, estimation of Mr. Darcy.

"The gentlemen called on us and I entered easily into conversation with the Colonel. He is a very charming man. Mr. Darcy spoke hardly at all and only inquired after my family with the barest trace of civility. I teased him about Jane being in Town and he replied he had not been fortunate enough to see her, which of course I was aware of. I had become certain that he was involved in keeping Mr. Bingley from my sister. Not with any intention of forwarding a match with Miss Darcy, but because he disapproved of our family. I am ashamed to admit that there were particular instances of my family's lack of decorum that occurred that autumn. There was an especially trying night at Mr. Bingley's ball, where it appeared my family had made an agreement to expose themselves to ridicule as much as possible during the evening. It was mortifying!" Elizabeth grimaced in remembrance and Lady Agatha patted her hand in sympathy.

"I knew that Mr. Darcy condemned my family's behavior and I believed that he censured my impertinence. I was constantly vexing and provoking him. But I was absolutely wrong in this instance. One night, I had stayed at the Collins' to avoid dinner with Lady Catherine. I had walked out earlier that day and had come across Colonel Fitzwilliam. He walked with me for a while; that is when we had our conversation about the younger sons of earls. We began a discussion about Mr. Darcy that resulted in the Colonel admitting that his cousin was recently congratulating himself on saving his friend Mr. Bingley from a most imprudent marriage; that there were some very strong objections to the lady. It could only be Jane! I was incensed and my agitation and tears soon brought on a headache and I excused myself from the dinner. As I was perusing Jane's letters, increasing my exasperation with Mr. Darcy, a visitor was announced. I assumed it was the Colonel, come to check on me, so imagine my surprise when Mr. Darcy entered the room!" Lady Agatha sensed that the climax of the story was approaching and sat silently in anticipation. Elizabeth was reliving the emotions of that fateful evening and could not immediately continue. If only she had been less callous in her remonstrance! It was a painful memory, but she had decided that she would tell Lady Agatha everything, though she had not even shared all with Jane. She composed her feelings and took up the narrative again.

"I was as polite as possible, though he was the last man I wanted to see at that moment, and offered him a seat. He sat, but was quickly up again and pacing the room. He was very restless..." Elizabeth trailed off as she remembered his manner and finally validated the agitation of his emotions. His speech that night had been full of passion, a passion that Elizabeth had never expected from the staid Mr. Darcy. And though the content of his proposal was not likely to recommend his suit, and she had recently received information from the Colonel that he had ruined the hopes of her beloved sister, Elizabeth had never been insensible to the compliment of such a man's affection. 'You must allow me tell you how ardently I admire and love you.' Those were his words. And I scoffed at him and disdained his feelings! Though I cannot repent my refusal, I should not have been so harsh and cruel! Elizabeth was lost in her reflections until a movement of Lady Agatha's returned her to her present surroundings.

"He proposed to me. But I was not of a mind to hear it and he did not offer it in the most favorable way. He did admit that he loved me, and had for many months, but he also gave a recitation of the degradation he would feel from my inferiority in society and the family obstacles that would naturally result from our union." Lady Agatha gasped in shock.

"He didn't! I cannot believe that he would include such things in his proposal! He was not raised to behave that way; how could he have strayed so far from propriety and decency? Lizzy, I am terribly sorry that you had to endure such rudeness. If I had heard it from anyone else I would not believe it, but I am sure it occurred as you said. For shame Fitzwilliam Darcy!" Elizabeth smiled softly at Lady Agatha's reaction.

"Yes, it was shockingly rude, but I confess that I was not irreproachable in my behavior that evening either. I confronted him with the stories I had heard about his conduct toward Mr. Wickham, the militia lieutenant, and Jane and Mr. Bingley. I accused him of behaving in an ungentleman-like manner. I was callous and severe in my condemnation."

"You obviously refused him."

"Yes, I did, and he soon left the house. I dissolved into tears and retreated to my room to escape from Charlotte, for I knew she would sense my distress and I did not feel equal to meeting anyone. The next morning, I arose after a fitful night of sleep and walked out to recover from the meditations and thoughts that had assaulted me through the night. I was unfit for employment and hoped that a long walk would clear my mind and conscience. You may well imagine my surprise when I met with Mr. Darcy during my walk. He had ventured out solely to find me and put into my hands a letter, which he asked me to read, and then quickly left. I could not contain my curiosity, and so, ignoring the impropriety of his actions, sat down and eagerly read through the missive.

"It gave an account of his dealings with Mr. Wickham, laying out their entire history. The two stories matched in many instances, but I was persuaded to believe Mr. Darcy's account. A very frank confession, that I am not at liberty to divulge, forced me to acknowledge that Mr. Darcy was entirely blameless throughout the whole of their history, and that Mr. Wickham is not an honorable young man. I received further proof of this when Aunt Gardiner wrote from Derbyshire. Mr. Wickham had grown up at Pemberley, but upon his quitting the neighborhood, he had left many debts and there were rumors of his licentious behavior with some of the tradesmen's daughters. Mr. Darcy is completely exonerated in regards to Mr. Wickham and I better understand his principled character.

"The letter also gave his justification for separating Jane and Mr. Bingley. At first I was disinclined to give any credence to his assertions regarding this matter. He had noticed Mr. Bingley's preference for my sister, but as he observed Jane, he did not recognize any signs of peculiar regard. He thought her countenance too serene and believed that she was indifferent to Mr. Bingley, but would be persuaded by my mother to accept a proposal from him for the financial benefits. Upon reflection, I remembered a comment of Charlotte's that implied that Jane was too reserved and that someone who did not know her character might be misled by her placidity. After acknowledging this possibility and also acknowledging the lack of decorum exhibited by my family, I was forced to give some weight to Mr. Darcy's observations. I am still a little resentful of his interference; for he did help Miss Bingley persuade her brother to relinquish Jane, but I admit that I would have done the same in his place were Jane's happiness at risk.

"I have since become absolutely ashamed of my behavior toward Mr. Darcy. I abused him abominably and though I do not regret my refusal, I wish that our acquaintance had progressed more amicably. I am afraid to meet him now."

"I can understand your apprehension, Lizzy, and you will certainly meet him; I am very close to his aunt and uncle, and to he and his sister as well. I know that they will call on us, but do not be fearful. William is not resentful by nature."

"But that is exactly what I am afraid of! Last year, he said he was of a resentful temper, that 'his good opinion once lost was lost forever.' I have done nothing to gain his good opinion and everything to lose it!"

"Lizzy, you obviously did gain his good opinion or he would not have proposed to you in the first place, though I am still astonished at his mode of declaration. He would do well to solicit advice from his cousin Richard on how to court a young lady properly! But, you need not be ashamed to meet him. The real question is, 'Do you want his good opinion? Would you like for him to renew his addresses to you?'" Elizabeth colored deeply; she felt a real interest in his welfare, but did not know how far she wished that welfare to depend upon herself.

"My Aunt and Uncle Gardiner met him while they were touring Pemberley," she shyly disclosed. Lady Agatha was intrigued.

"And how did they find him?"

"He was very kind and attentive to them. He did not know about their connection to me at first, but he introduced himself anyway. He also introduced his sister to them and invited them to dine at Pemberley. Miss Darcy spent a day shopping with my aunt and my uncle fished with Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley, who was visiting for the summer. At dinner, it was revealed to Mr. Bingley that Jane had visited London last winter and called upon his sisters. They of course had never informed him of it and my aunt reports that he was infuriated with them. I hope this acquits Mr. Bingley somewhat, though perhaps he is a little too influenced by his friends and family."

"I suppose I can forgive him, though a young man of his age and independent fortune should not place such implicit confidence in others."

"His nature is very obliging and modest."

"Very like Jane's."

"Yes, that is true."

"Do you suppose she would be happy to meet Mr. Bingley again?" Elizabeth hesitated, unsure of the answer.

"I am not certain. I believe that she would, but I do not know that it will happen. We are now as far above Mr. Bingley as we were below him before."

"Yes, but he is William's good friend, so it is likely that you will come across him at some point."

"True, and he has become friends with the Gardiners as well."

"Well, we shall just have to let things unfold. And we should probably return to the house. Her Grace and your sisters will be anxious to begin their shopping." Elizabeth smiled, but then turned a serious glance to her companion.

"Agatha, I have not shared this with anyone but Jane, and even then, I never told her about Mr. Darcy's interference with her and Mr. Bingley. I have related the contents of my Aunt Gardiner's correspondence with her, so she knows that Mr. Bingley was unaware of her presence in Town and that he plans on pursing a friendship with them, but she has not confided in me about her expectations of meeting Mr. Bingley again. I think it would be best if we kept all this from the rest of my family, especially my mother. She was so eager to have Jane marry Mr. Bingley last year, but I'm not sure what her reaction will be were he to renew his courting of Jane now that Papa has inherited the dukedom." Lady Agatha understood the wisdom of Elizabeth's discretion and readily agreed to her suggestions.

The conversation had been long and both would be missed at Everard House, so they quickly proceeded home. Neither lady noticed the tall gentleman step out of the nearby grove of trees.

Darcy had made a habit of walking in Hyde Park each morning. He knew that the Bennets had arrived the previous evening, for he had requested that his very reliable valet inform him of it immediately. Elizabeth was in Town, safe, and he had walked out this morning to review his plans for the upcoming months. His meditations had been interrupted by the sound of female voices and he had looked up to behold a wondrous sight. Elizabeth!

He had watched the approach of Lady Agatha and Elizabeth with excitement. He noticed they were in earnest conversation and would not interrupt them, but he could not forgo the opportunity to look upon the woman he loved. She was more beautiful than he remembered. Her cheeks were flushed from the coolness of the early morning and her eyes were intense with the emotion of her discourse with Lady Agatha. He wondered what they were discussing that would give such animation to Elizabeth's countenance. He was delighted that Elizabeth and Lady Agatha had developed a close rapport, for Lady Agatha was a woman he highly regarded.

He hid himself in a wooded area where he could command a full view of their faces without overhearing their conversation. Occasionally, small exclamations would reach his ears and he thought he heard his name mentioned, though he could not be sure. Far too soon for his taste, they were standing and returning home, but he was thankful for the short time he was at least able to see Elizabeth; he promised himself that it would not be long before he met her again and this time he would leave a very different impression!

Chapter Nineteen

Posted on Sunday, 24 September 2006

Lady Agatha and Elizabeth returned to Everard House to find the rest of the family at breakfast. Both settled down at the table with teacups to discuss the plans for the remainder to of the day.

Her Grace, Kitty and Lydia were in high spirits. They eagerly anticipated their shopping expedition and were proposing outrageous ideas about the wardrobes they would purchase. Lady Agatha glanced at Elizabeth knowingly and attempted to rein in their exuberance.

"Your Grace, you do realize that it is very unfashionable to choose the gowns for next year's Season at this time. You will want to wait for the most recent issue of La Belle Assemblée before you even think about ball gowns!" His Grace raised an amused eyebrow at Lady Agatha's statement. Her Grace was perplexed, but could not dispute Lady Agatha's obvious knowledge of what was fashionable.

"Of course, Lady Agatha!" Her Grace said - she did not feel close enough to her ladyship to drop her title - "We were not even contemplating such a thing, were we girls?" Lydia snorted; she certainly had been thinking of ball gowns!

"Good," Lady Agatha continued, "so today we should content ourselves with picking out simple and elegant fabrics for morning gowns. We should also have a few winter evening gowns made for when your family visits at Christmas. And of course, you should get new bonnets and coats. You will all need fur-lined pelisses and gloves, for the winters at Grancourt can be very cold. You are used to such mild weather in Hertfordshire compared to the northern climes." Her Grace could only nod in agreement, while Lydia and Kitty pouted that their purchases were to be curtailed. Mary was indifferent; she would rather stay at home and practice on the pianoforte.

"Lizzy, Jane, are you two still planning on going to Gracechurch Street?"

"Yes Agatha," Jane responded, "we will visit there this morning, but should be back in time for tea this afternoon."

"Excellent. And perhaps in a day or two, I can accompany you and Lizzy to the shops to begin your purchases as well," she replied, while smiling pointedly at Elizabeth.

"I do not see why Jane and Lizzy are not coming with us today," Her Grace interjected.

"We would not want to overwhelm the modistes, Your Grace. Four women will be enough for them at one time. We have six weeks to see to everything; Jane and Lizzy can wait for another day." Elizabeth smiled gratefully at Lady Agatha and Her Grace was placated for the moment. But she was almost instantly admonishing her younger daughters to hurry so that they could set out. She bustled them out of the room to retrieve their outdoor clothing. Lady Agatha turned to His Grace.

"Bennet, you must see to some purchases yourself." His Grace looked quizzically at her ladyship.

"Be that as it may, I'm sure it does not need to be attended to this moment. I will avail myself of the peace that will settle once you have all departed and spend the morning in the library. Your late husband has an excellent collection."

"I thought you might like to dispense with the task as quickly as possible," Lady Agatha suggested. His Grace looked thoughtful for a moment.

"Perhaps you are right, Agatha. I think that this afternoon will be a good time to visit my tailor's and I might also check in with my club, so do not expect me for dinner." Elizabeth inwardly laughed at her father's avoidance of her mother; it appeared he would not be in company with his wife for more than breakfast today, which would be wise, considering her evening discourse would be full of lace! His Grace left the breakfast room and adjourned to the library. Lady Agatha turned to her two remaining companions.

"Have a lovely visit with your Aunt Gardiner. I would like to meet her as soon as possible. Perhaps tomorrow?"

"I will ask her for you," Elizabeth offered, "I am sure that Mama will want to visit soon and Jane and I will never turn down an opportunity to go there."

"Thank you, Lizzy. I should go now, but I will try to have us all back in time for tea as well. I will see you later this afternoon." She stood and left to find Her Grace and the younger girls prepared for their outing. Jane and Elizabeth also rose, donned their coats and took a carriage to Gracechurch Street.

Jane and Elizabeth entered the Gardiners' parlor and were immediately assailed by their young cousins. Ethan would not relinquish Elizabeth's leg until she had picked him up and showered his face with kisses. As she placed him on his feet, she noticed a young woman in a corner of the room, but her Aunt Gardiner soon commanded her attention as they embraced and exchanged greetings.

Mrs. Gardiner was genuinely glad to see her two nieces. They had not all been together since the spring when Elizabeth was returning from Kent and spent a night in Town. She had missed Elizabeth's company on their northern tour and there were many things she wanted to discuss with her. She was thankful that the girls had come alone this morning, for they might be given the opportunity to chat privately.

"Hello, my dears," Mrs. Gardiner exclaimed, "it is wonderful to see you both. Where are your mother and other sisters?"

"They have gone shopping this morning," Jane replied. "Mama was anxious to start that task as soon as possible. Lady Agatha has accompanied them this morning, but she expressed a hope of meeting you soon and asked if she could call with us tomorrow?" Georgiana gasped slightly upon hearing Lady Agatha's name. She had assumed these were some of Mrs. Gardiner's nieces, and now she was certain, but did not know which ones. Mrs. Gardiner heard the young woman's intake of breath and remembered that Georgiana was not acquainted with Jane and Elizabeth. She gestured for Georgiana to join them in order to be introduced.

"I would be delighted to meet her ladyship tomorrow. Jane, Lizzy, may I present Miss Georgiana Darcy? Georgiana, these are my nieces Lady Jane and Lady Elizabeth Bennet." Elizabeth was amused to hear her aunt announce them as 'Lady Jane' and 'Lady Elizabeth;' it was an unfamiliar appellation. Georgiana was glad to finally meet the women that she had heard so much about. She was particularly curious to meet Lady Elizabeth, to whom her brother had lost his heart and had amended his character to impress. She timidly curtsied, but the smile on both Jane and Elizabeth's faces helped to ease her shyness.

They all took a seat around the parlor and aunt and nieces began to converse about the recent summer events. Mrs. Gardiner answered questions about her trip to Derbyshire and the welfare of her children. Jane and Elizabeth recounted their impressions of Grancourt and Everard House, their growing relationship with Lady Agatha and their intended plans for the autumn.

Georgiana surreptitiously watched the Bennet ladies, especially Lady Elizabeth. She was very pretty; not as classically beautiful as her elder sister, but her dark hair and eyes, and creamy complexion, were exactly what Georgiana expected her brother would find attractive. And she had a brilliant smile and infectious laugh. She teased her aunt and cousins. The young children gravitated toward their cousins and particularly Elizabeth, as she would tickle them and turn her full attention to them when they addressed questions to her.

Lady Jane was more demure and smiled softly at her younger sister's vivacity, which would suit Mr. Bingley perfectly; he was so amiable himself, he would need a wife who was kind and good-natured. The family soon recollected the presence of Mrs. Gardiner's other guest and Georgiana found herself the center of attention when Lady Elizabeth began talking with her.

"Miss Darcy, it is a pleasure to finally meet you. I have heard about you from many sources and must admit that I have been eager to make your acquaintance." Georgiana smiled shyly.

"Thank you, Lady Elizabeth. I have heard about you as well."

"Oh please, no more 'Lady!' I am not used to being addressed as such. That is a definite disadvantage of my father's inheritance. I am sure it will give me airs that will be most unbecoming. You must call me Elizabeth. Besides, if we were to meet anywhere in public and you called out 'Lady Elizabeth,' I am sure I would not remember to answer!" Mrs. Gardiner and Jane laughed at Elizabeth's playful manner, encouraging Georgiana to join.

"Of course, Lady, I mean, Elizabeth. If you will call me Georgiana?"

"It would be my pleasure, Georgiana." Elizabeth's young cousin Beth, who at age six was showing signs of her namesake's temper, interrupted her.

"Lizzy, will you not go by 'Lady Lizzy' now that you are so rich?" Elizabeth laughed delightedly.

"Certainly not Beth. When I must, I will endure the 'Lady' part; but only my most beloved family and friends can call me Lizzy. It is a mark of my fondness for you that you are allowed. Would you want to share that with everyone?" Beth wrinkled her nose.

"Oh no, Lizzy. I do not like sharing you with anyone! And if Mr. Bingley were to come today, I am sure we would send him away, though he is so very handsome."

"Though not as tall as Mr. Darcy," interjected Diane, the Gardiners' seven-year-old daughter. Elizabeth and Jane both blushed at the mention of the gentlemen's names, causing Mrs. Gardiner to smile broadly and Georgiana to smile inwardly.

"And Mr. Darcy is such a good storyteller, almost as good as you Lizzy!" was Ethan's eager reply. "He told us the story of King Arthur and his knights. And he promised that he would tell us about Robin Hood next. You still need to finish 'Beauty and the Beast,'" he pouted as he climbed up into Elizabeth's lap.

"I haven't forgotten, dear Ethan, but not today," she responded as she cuddled the small boy. She turned to Georgiana again, desirous to learn more about her. "Georgiana, I understand that you are very fond of music and play exceptionally well."

"I do not play exceptionally well, but I am very fond of music. I understand that you play and sing as well."

"True, but very ill indeed. I'm sure it doesn't compare to your abilities. Your aunt, Lady Catherine de Bourgh, told me I would not play at all ill if I took the trouble of practicing, but I'm afraid I am very neglectful, and my talents suffer as a result."

"But my brother assured me that he has not heard anything that gives him more pleasure than hearing you play and sing," Georgiana explained and then colored at her disclosure. Elizabeth also blushed, but recovered more quickly than Miss Darcy.

"I'm sure he has grossly exaggerated my talents, probably for some mischievous reason of his own, but I would be delighted to hear you play sometime. I understand that you spent a day shopping in Lambton with my Aunt Gardiner. Did she tire you by dragging you to every mantua-maker in the village?"

"Lizzy, for shame," Mrs. Gardiner laughingly replied, "you will give Miss Darcy a very poor opinion of me since I have engaged her to spend a day with me in the shops here."

"I know your proclivity, Aunt, do not attempt to deny it. And why should you, when my Uncle has such vast resources at his disposal. Have you been to my Uncle's shops Georgiana?" Georgiana nodded negatively. "Oh! You must have your brother take you. He imports quite a bit from India and there are so many beautiful things, silks and statues of ivory, spices and tapestries. You feel as though you have left England entirely! Perhaps you can take her, Aunt? I am sure she would enjoy it."

"That is a wonderful idea, Lizzy, but you and Jane should come with us, for you are the best guide in the world; every last thing is exciting to you and you bother the poor employees senseless with your numerous questions about certain objects' histories and origins."

"I hope none of them have quit on my account!" was her rejoinder and then she replied more seriously, "Lady Agatha is forcing us all to go to the dressmaker's and purchase new gowns for the winter. She says our light fabrics are not fit for northern climates; perhaps Georgiana can accompany us and suggest her own favorite modistes and we can make a stop at Uncle's shop during our excursion. Would your brother approve of such a scheme?"

"I would love to come! And I'm sure I can persuade William to let me. I don't often get the chance to shop with friends."

"Did Miss Bingley never convince you with her go with her?" Elizabeth asked, watching closely for Georgiana's reaction. Georgiana wrinkled her nose in a very good imitation of Beth's earlier response, causing Elizabeth to laugh. "I can see that that idea is not agreeable to you. Ask your brother and then write to myself or my aunt with your answer."

"Thank you, Elizabeth, I shall do so directly I see him today." Elizabeth smiled at the young girl's enthusiasm.

They spent another hour in conversation. Elizabeth was quickly growing fond of Miss Darcy. The young woman was obviously shy and only needed some encouragement; the last of Mr. Wickham's lies were proven false, for there was not a trace of pride in Georgiana Darcy. She often mentioned her brother and Mr. Bingley and expressed a hope of them all meeting together. Jane and Elizabeth were both a little nervous at the proposal, but knew it was inevitable at some point; and the introduction to Miss Darcy would help to ease things. Elizabeth was disappointed not to have any private discussion with her Aunt, but hoped they would have an opportunity in the near future. Mrs. Gardiner also desired to speak with Elizabeth alone, but was delighted with the burgeoning friendship between Miss Darcy and her nieces; she trusted it would help the young men in their courtship.

The group soon dispersed, for Jane and Elizabeth were expected back for tea. They left before Darcy came to collect his sister. He entered the Gardiner home to find its mistress and his sister with satisfied smiles on their faces. He spoke for a few moments with Mrs. Gardiner and then escorted his sister to their carriage. Once seated inside, he began to question Georgiana about her morning.

"Did you have a pleasant visit, my dear?"

"Oh, William, it was splendid!" Darcy smiled in amusement at her exuberance. She always enjoyed her visits with Mrs. Gardiner, but something specific must have occurred to produce such excitement.

"I am glad to hear it, but what has made you so enthusiastic today?"

"Mrs. Gardiner's nieces called on her this morning," she slyly replied. Darcy could not contain his own excitement.

"So you met Her Grace and her daughters?" he asked eagerly.

"Oh no! Her Grace and youngest daughters are shopping with Lady Agatha. Only Lady Jane and Elizabeth called today. Oh, William! Elizabeth is so wonderful! She is so lively and vibrant. She has invited me to come shopping with her and Lady Jane; Agatha is to take them and then we will visit Mr. Gardiner's shop, where Elizabeth says there are many items from India that she will show me. Can I please go? Please, William?" Darcy's smile widened at his sister's anxious pleading.

"Of course you may go. I could hardly restrain you, for you seem determined. Perhaps we should call on Lady Agatha tomorrow?"

"It would have to be in the afternoon; she is to call at Gracechurch Street tomorrow to be introduced to Mrs. Gardiner." Darcy thought over his schedule the following day, deciding that his appointment with his attorney could be delayed.

"That should be fine. Let us call on Uncle and Aunt Matlock then in the morning. They may want to accompany us to Everard House in the afternoon. I don't believe they have visited Agatha yet."

"Probably not, for Agatha and the Bennets only arrived in Town yesterday." Darcy realized that his sister would be a fountain of information regarding Elizabeth's plans; she regularly spent time with the Gardiners and it appeared that she was developing a friendship with Elizabeth as well, for she was already calling her by her given name. Darcy felt more hopeful than he had in weeks; Elizabeth was in Town for six weeks, his sister was well ensconced in her relative's family, one of his surrogate mothers, Agatha, was intimately acquainted with her. He had every advantage; now he must show her how he had changed and hopefully everything would result in his eternal happiness.

Chapter Twenty

Posted on Tuesday, 3 October 2006

Lady Agatha returned to Everard House after her shopping trip in a disturbed state. Her displeasure was not a result of Her Grace and the youngest Bennet ladies, contrary to Elizabeth's prediction; she was anxious to speak to Jane and Elizabeth about an occurrence that happened earlier that morning.

Lady Agatha had taken Her Grace and the girls to dressmakers not generally patronized by members of the ton, hoping to cause as little stir as possible. The girls would not need elaborate gowns at school, only serviceable dresses and other necessary articles of clothing so, she chose some shops that had good reputations, though not frequented by society's elite. She was sure to include a couple of evening dresses in the purchases, to assuage any suspicion; but she need not have planned such a contingency, for Her Grace, Kitty and Lydia were so eager to be shopping in London, they soon forgot about ball gowns and lost themselves in dress patterns and fabrics.

The shops' proprietors were grateful for the enthusiasm and deep pockets of these new customers. They knew her ladyship's name though she had never shopped at their establishments. Lady Agatha was careful to avoid addressing Her Grace and the girls by their titles, but the modistes were not ignorant of the new inheritors of the dukedom; they were discreet, however, hoping to garner loyalty from these new members of the peerage.

The group spent several hours having measurements taken, choosing fabrics and trimming, and enjoying the novelty of almost unlimited funds, or so it seemed to them. His Grace had been generous with their allowance for this excursion, though he never intended to inform his wife and youngest two daughters of the exact extent of their wealth. And though unaware, they were perfectly satisfied with His Grace's current liberality since it was so much higher than what they were accustomed to. Lady Agatha was able to leave Her Grace, Kitty and Lydia to themselves, for though they were rather silly, they did have good taste; only a few prohibitions from her ladyship were needed to confine the amount of dresses ordered and limit some of the more outrageous adornments. This allowed Lady Agatha to spend some uninterrupted time with Mary.

Mary, as the middle daughter, and not particularly close to any of her sisters or either parent, was often neglected. She filled the void of companionship by turning to books and music. Lady Agatha was becoming aware that Mary only needed a little guidance and attention and she was very willing to give it this particular morning. She realized she would never be as close to Mary as she was to Jane and Elizabeth, particularly Elizabeth, but she hoped to nurture some sort of friendship. Lady Agatha took Mary in hand and questioned her about her tastes in fabrics and patterns. She made gentle suggestions of styles that she believed would better suit Mary and flatter her coloring and figure. Mary began to blossom a little under such notice, confirming her ladyship's expectations that a little interest would benefit the young woman. She made a mental note to inform Jane and Elizabeth of her experience today, hoping the elder sisters would continue the task of promoting Mary's positive development.

Late in the morning, as Her Grace was being fitted for a gown and Lady Agatha and Mary were debating a choice of red muslins, Kitty and Lydia stepped outside the shop to get a breath of fresh air. A few minutes after their exit, Lady Agatha noticed they were missing and went in pursuit of them. She found them just outside the shop's door, conversing with a very handsome young man. She approached the group with a look of disapproval on her face. It was dangerous for young ladies to walk about London and converse with strange gentlemen and she was of a mind to reprove them for their thoughtlessness. The trio turned toward her at her approach and Kitty introduced the young man as a Mr. Wickham, whom they had known in Meryton, where he was a lieutenant in the militia.

This information immediately called to Lady Agatha's mind her morning conversation with Elizabeth. Elizabeth had mentioned Mr. Wickham in her narrative; he was the young man who had spread lies about Darcy. Her ladyship was indignant on Darcy's behalf, but she kept her expression neutral as she accepted the introduction of this scoundrel, for he must be the worst sort of reprobate to fabricate malicious rumors about a man as honorable as Fitzwilliam Darcy. She had to admit that Mr. Wickham was charming and she better understood Elizabeth's initial regard for him; if Darcy's manners had been as disagreeable as Elizabeth described, Mr. Wickham's would be a welcome contrast. However, Lady Agatha was not deceived by Mr. Wickham's charm. She ended the conversation as quickly as she could and ushered the girls back into the shop.

Mr. Wickham was disappointed to see them leave so quickly. He had planned their 'surprise' meeting with the hope of renewing their previous acquaintance. When Lydia Bennet had left Brighton early, Wickham was hardly aware of her departure. His financial situation had become dire and he was wrapped up in his own concerns. He was forced to leave Brighton and the militia because of his mounting debts and had traveled to Town, hoping to evade the various authorities that were certain to be tracking him. His associate, Mrs. Younge, helped him to find accommodations in a very poor section of the city.

He had been in hiding for several weeks when he read a very interesting notice in one of the newspapers: the Bennets were the inheritors of the Duke of Everard. The girls were heiresses! He asked Mrs. Younge to discreetly inquire about the Everard estate and learned that there was a London townhouse on Grosvenor Square, a good indication that the title was a wealthy one. He immediately began scheming. He was well liked in Hertfordshire and the Bennets had been some of his strongest advocates. His optimism was slightly dimmed when he recounted his last conversation with Miss Elizabeth. Her opinion of Darcy seemed to have improved. And though she did not specifically imply she discredited any of his professed history with Darcy, he had not tried to distinguish her further and they had parted civilly. Could he restore her previous regard? For he was certain that she had preferred him and he would have pursued her if she had only had ten or twenty thousand pounds. Now she very probably had a great deal more and she was titled as well! And if not 'Lady' Elizabeth, one of her sisters would do just as well. Lydia always seemed partial to me and jealous of the attention I gave to Elizabeth. She is a silly twit of a girl, but a man could stomach a lot for a large dowry and access to the best of London society, were his reprehensible thoughts.

He had begun spying on Everard House and was one of the first to know of the Bennets arrival in Town. He stationed himself outside the house early the next morning, hopeful of running into one of them. He had shrunk into the shadows when Elizabeth had left the house in the company of a woman he assumed was Lady Agatha and a footman; he had no desire to meet Elizabeth in that situation. He had not seen Lady Agatha in many years, but knew that she was close to Darcy and Georgiana. He was unsure whether her ladyship would remember him, for he was not invited to spend time with the Darcys when His and Her Grace had visited. He continued to wait after Elizabeth and her companion had returned to the house and his patience was soon rewarded. Mrs. Bennet, or Her Grace, exited the house exclaiming loudly for her daughters to hurry and not waste any of their precious shopping time. Mary, Kitty and Lydia soon followed and entered a stately carriage, followed by the woman he had seen earlier with Elizabeth. She told the driver the name of the establishment they were heading to and was assisted into the carriage, which swiftly departed. Wickham had overheard the destination and immediately made his way thither.

He had sat for several hours outside a store opposite to the one named as the Bennets' destination. He was becoming irritated and edgy when he finally beheld Kitty and Lydia stepping out onto the walkway. When no others followed, he made his way across the street and called their names. Lydia waved him over and, encouraged by her demeanor, he gallantly bowed and fell into conversation with the two girls. He had barely inquired after their welfare and expressed his pleasure in meeting them so 'unexpectedly' when a regal woman in mourning clothes approached them. It was the same woman who had walked out with Elizabeth and he was soon introduced to her. His surmise that it was Lady Agatha was correct, but she showed no signs of recognizing him, and he grew confident that she was unaware of his falling out with Darcy. Unfortunately, her arrival abruptly ended their conversation and she propelled Kitty and Lydia back into the shop.

Wickham was frustrated at their early departure, but was by no means discouraged. He was convinced it was only a matter of time before he would be dining at Everard House and would win the hearts of one of the fair Bennet ladies. A few more 'surprise' encounters would be needed, but he was resourceful and had high expectations of his success.

Lady Agatha was disturbed by the encounter; though her concern was slightly lessened as she listened to the girls' chatter.

"Mr. Wickham is such a handsome young man," Lydia exclaimed, "though I don't know why he wasn't wearing his regimentals. He would look so much better in his regimentals."

"A man is nothing if he is not in regimentals," was Kitty's predictable response.

"And he is only a lieutenant. Now that we are so rich, I don't think I can abide anything less than a colonel. I'm sure I could catch a general even, or a lord!"

"Oh! A lord would be ideal!"

"Next Season, we may even meet with some royalty. Princess Lydia! What a good joke that would be!" Kitty nodded in eager agreement and Lady Agatha had to suppress a smile; the girls would be in for quite a shock when their plans for next year were finally disclosed. The group returned to the house shortly after this exchange; Her Grace was rather fatigued from the excursion and in need of a rest. Mary withdrew to the music room. Lady Agatha, Kitty and Lydia entered the main drawing room to partake of tea.

Lady Agatha was glad to see that Jane and Elizabeth had already returned from their Aunt Gardiner's. She could not communicate her news immediately, however, because Kitty and Lydia commandeered the conversation and regaled their older sisters with visions of the dresses ordered and bonnets purchased. Jane listened attentively, but Elizabeth quickly tired of the discussion and made her way to a seat near Lady Agatha in a corner of the room. This was exactly her ladyship's wish.

"Lizzy, I would like to discuss something with you that occurred during our shopping. It has put my mind into some agitation." Elizabeth smiled knowingly.

"I gave you fair warning, Agatha, that your excursion would be distressing." Lady Agatha laughed softly.

"No, Lizzy, it was not that. It was not terribly 'distressing' to take your mother and sisters shopping. Her Grace and the younger girls have good taste and I was able to spend some time with Mary. Incidentally, I would like to talk about Mary with you and Jane at some time, but that is not what has me concerned." Elizabeth was curious and a little anxious; Lady Agatha's tone was very serious.

"Please, Agatha, do not leave me in suspense; my alarm grows by the minute."

"Well, Lizzy, at one point during the day, Kitty and Lydia stepped outside the shop we were at. I followed them as soon as I realized their disappearance and found them in conversation with a young man. They introduced him to me and it is this that has me worried."

"Was he a handsome young man?" Elizabeth archly asked. Lady Agatha nodded, puzzled, causing Elizabeth to smile. "I am not surprised that Kitty and Lydia, particularly Lydia, made the acquaintance of a handsome young man. They are terribly forward. I know it is not a safe practice in Town, but hopefully, their upcoming years at school will teach them more decorum and caution."

"Oh, no, Lizzy, you mistake me. They were not talking with a stranger. It was Mr. Wickham, whom you all met in Hertfordshire." Elizabeth's eyes widened in surprise and then her brows knitted together in a frown. Lady Agatha perceived her reaction and her concern grew. "I remembered his name from our discussion earlier this morning. He was the young man who spread lies about Darcy, correct?"

"Yes, that is right. What is he doing in London? I thought that his regiment was stationed in Brighton?"

"I cannot answer that, but you told me he is not an honorable young man. I don't think it is wise for your sisters to be meeting with him."

"What did they say? How did he act?" Elizabeth questioned, the disquiet evident in her voice. Lady Agatha was a little alarmed by her demeanor.

"I did not hear much of their conversation, but it must have been very brief, for I followed them almost immediately they left and hurried them back into the shop almost directly after my own introduction to Mr. Wickham. He is handsome and charming and, remembering your earlier warning, I was concerned for the girls. I believe that they are unaware of his true character?" Elizabeth nodded distractedly, but gathered her thoughts to answer Lady Agatha.

"Yes, Jane knows of it, and yourself, and that is all. We did not see the need to inform the rest of the neighborhood. The prejudice against Mr. Darcy was so violent and Mr. Wickham was to leave soon that we did not think it would signify; and Mr. Darcy had not authorized me to make any of his communication to me public. We chose to remain silent. In hindsight, that may have been the wrong decision. What do you think, Agatha?" Lady Agatha contemplated the situation.

"Elizabeth, I think you made the right decision at the time, but things are materially different now. Your fortunes have risen significantly. Every person imaginable will seek after you girls, many of them unsavory and avaricious. Mr. Wickham struck me as such a man and Kitty and Lydia do find him handsome, though they believe that his rank of lieutenant is not high enough for them now." Elizabeth smiled wanly at this statement; Lady Agatha was glad to faintly lift the somber mood, but continued in a serious tone. "If a person of your acquaintance is known to have a licentious character then it must be disclosed, to every member of your family; it is the only way to prevent calamity. Let us make your father aware and, as the head of the family, he can decide how to best disseminate the information. But I do not believe that the girls should be allowed to visit anywhere without proper supervision. Her Grace's chaperonage will not be adequate for she is not vigilant enough, so it will fall to Jane, you, myself, and hopefully your father, to provide suitable protection."

"I think it is the best course for now. Mrs. Gardiner inquired after Mr. Wickham during her stay in Lambton and did not receive favorable reports; she can help to confirm our opinion if Papa is skeptical."

"I'm sure your father will give credence to your views."

"He didn't when I urged him not to send Lydia to Brighton. She was invited to travel with the wife of the regiment's colonel, a silly and frivolous young woman, not at all adequate to chaperone Lydia around a town where hundreds of soldiers were encamped. But Papa thought that she would learn her own insignificance when in the presence of so many other young women competing for the soldiers' attention; I heartily disagreed. She is an incorrigible flirt and our parents have never checked her behavior. I feared her conduct would increase the censure of our family. Luckily, we were all called to Grancourt and my father fetched her before she got into any mischief."

"Well, let us hope that she will learn some better manners at school. And I believe that your father is more conscious of his duty to his daughters. Agreeing to send the girls to school, knowing the tantrums that will result, is a step in the right direction, do you not agree?" This comment finally invoked a sincere smile from Elizabeth.

"Yes, and we must help him in his resolve, for the tantrums you prophesy of will thoroughly test it. We must not allow him to relent in order to restore peace." Lady Agatha chuckled softly.

"Have no fear, Lizzy, for sending them to school will ensure a longer-lasting peace, which His Grace is probably very aware of." Elizabeth smiled wryly in acknowledgment. "But, before we part, I would like to discuss Mary with you."

"Of course, Agatha."

"I would like for Jane to hear as well." Kitty and Lydia had finally relinquished Jane's attention in order to withdraw to their rooms and sift through their closets of existing clothing. Lady Agatha called Jane over and related her day's experience with Mary. She encouraged the girls to bestow a little more consideration to their middle sister. Jane and Elizabeth, both a little ashamed at their lack of sisterly concern, promised to spend more time with Mary. Elizabeth immediately repaired to the music room.

She spent the afternoon in gentle direction of Mary's choices of music and attempted to instill some insights of artistic expression. Elizabeth chose pieces that would show Mary's skill at the pianoforte without the need for singing, for no matter how much Mary would practice, she would never have a tolerable singing voice. Mary welcomed the attention and both sisters felt the afternoon was pleasantly spent and they agreed to repeat it regularly. Mary recognized that people generally preferred Elizabeth's performance over her own and she would benefit from following her elder sister's counsel. Elizabeth was delighted with her successful efforts and the positive change it produced in Mary and was grateful to Lady Agatha for the admonition.

The women at Everard House dined earlier than was usual. His Grace was absent, as he had kept his plans to eat at his club. He had spent the morning in his library, but vacated the house before the return of his wife and youngest daughters. He decided to heed Lady Agatha's advice and visited his tailor. Luckily, he had retained the services of the late duke's trusted valet, Dawson. As Mr. Bennet, he had not had his own manservant and was still becoming accustomed to the idea, but he was very thankful for the man now. After initial measurements were taken, His Grace left the choice of waistcoat colors and fabrics to the very capable Dawson.

He entered his London club, hoping to spend a quiet afternoon reading the book he had brought along. However, he soon found himself the center of attention. He had not spent much time in London since his marriage and only occasionally visited his club, so was amused at the interest he was garnering. As he was playing chess and catching up with some old friends, many unknown gentlemen approached him and introduced themselves. He invited them to sit and converse with him. At first he was entertained and diverted, but as the afternoon lengthened, his dismay heightened. He discovered that he and his family were one of the main topics of conversation among the ton; there were even several ongoing bets in the gentlemen clubs of London regarding his family. He was interrogated about everything, but most especially about his five daughters. He hid his growing consternation with this particular subject with his cynical wit, evading all particulars about his daughters, and causing extensive frustration among the gentlemen. The situation reinforced his duty to guard his daughters and he returned home, his mind full of rules and regulations that he would put into effect in the household to protect the girls and keep them safe from society's rakes.

This frame of mind was ideal for the conversation that Lady Agatha, Elizabeth and Jane were determined to have with His Grace. Elizabeth had reviewed with Jane the conversation with Lady Agatha and the meeting with Mr. Wickham. Jane was obliged to admit that Mr. Wickham was not a respectable young man for them to be acquainted with, no matter his present level of contrition. She readily agreed to help chaperone the younger girls and acknowledged the need to inform their father. Upon his arrival, His Grace sought out his family. He found Lady Agatha, Jane and Elizabeth in the striped parlor. After greetings were exchanged, Elizabeth disclosed the day's events and entreated her father to limit the younger girls forays into the city without the proper escort. He rapidly assented, to the surprise of the three ladies. When he saw their puzzled countenances, he divulged the experiences he had had at his club that raised his concern about his daughters' welfare. He felt an obligation to personally attend his wife and youngest daughters on all subsequent outings.

"Surely, Papa, you do not mean to go with them everywhere?" Elizabeth asked in bewilderment; in the past, he had always chosen to escape them when possible. "Agatha, Jane and I can keep a watchful eye on them when necessary." His Grace vehemently shook his head.

"No, Lizzy. I have shirked my responsibility long enough. From this point onward, I will fulfill my obligation to your mother and sisters. No one else has the authority to check their behavior and I have been remiss in this duty. If you could have seen the bets placed at Brook's! How quickly my daughters would marry, which scandals they would be caught in! I could hardly restrain my displeasure, knowing how easily Kitty and Lydia could fall into a trap. I remember your advice to me this spring, Lizzy, and have finally acceded to your wisdom. I trust you and Jane, for you both have sense and intelligence, but you must promise me to take all precautions. I could not bear it if any of you came to harm." He looked earnestly at his eldest children, both of whom were fighting tears. Jane rose to embrace and comfort her father. He held her close for a moment and then releasing her said, "Let us find your mother and sisters; I have some directives for them. They will not be happy, but it is necessary." He straightened his shoulders and the ladies followed him out of the parlor and to the main drawing.

Her Grace had commandeered this room for her personal use. It was the stateliest of the main rooms, fitting her idea of what was appropriate for a duchess. She was surprised by her husband's entrance, not knowing he had arrived. She immediately launched into a recitation of the day, outlining their many purchases. His Grace raised his hand to halt her torrent and adopted a commanding tone.

"My dear, I am glad that you had a pleasant day, however, there are a few things I need to discuss with you and our daughters. This will be a very serious conversation and I need undivided attention from all of you." He looked directly at each person in the room, keeping his gaze on Lydia until she abandoned her task of trimming her bonnet and rose to sit on a sofa near the others. When he was certain that they were all listening, he began.

"I heard some rather distressing gossip today at my club. Apparently, speculation is running rampant about my family, particularly my daughters and how soon they will be advantageously married." Lydia was giddy at this information and couldn't keep her glee to herself.

"I'm sure that I will bet the first! Kitty and I have already talked about the beaux we will have. All the handsome and rich young lords will want to court us. It will not take long for any of us to get married, even Mary." Her Grace looked upon Lydia indulgently and nodded her head in enthusiastic agreement.

"Oh, my dear Lydia, of course none of you will have trouble finding incredibly rich and handsome husbands. I knew if from them moment your father announced the inheritance that all my lovely daughters would be advantageously matched within months." His Grace looked daggers at his wife and youngest and icily voiced his displeasure with their outbursts.

"You will not be getting married in the next few years, let alone in months, for you will not be meeting any gentlemen. I absolutely forbid Mary, Kitty and Lydia to leave the house unaccompanied by myself, or perhaps, Mr. Gardiner. No introductions to strangers will take place without my explicit permission. And, you will not be attending any events besides family dinners or evenings with the Gardiners." Lydia's indignation was instant and she immediately began bewailing the unfairness of her father's commands; Kitty burst into tears and Mary looked on indifferently, for she had little inclination to venture into society and no desire to get married at present.

"Papa!" Lydia cried, "You cannot do this! I want to go to all the balls and parties. We have already purchased gowns for them. Mama, you must stop this; it is not fair that we should be so restricted when Jane and Lizzy are free to do whatever they please!" His Grace interrupted her tirade.

"It will do no good to beg your mother, Lydia, for she will also be kept under vigilant watch. Our newfound status in society and our wealth will make you all targets for the worst sort of rouges and scoundrels. I will not allow you to gallivant about Town to be at the mercy of kidnappers who would hold you for ransom." Lady Agatha and Elizabeth exchanged amused glances at His Grace's melodrama, but they knew this was an insightful way to have Her Grace concede to his orders.

"Kidnapped?!? Oh, my dear Duke, I had not thought of that possibility. I could not survive such an ordeal; my nerves would be the death of me! Of course we will want your constant presence to prevent such a thing." Lydia's shrieks increased with her mother's desertion to her cause.

"It is not fair! Jane and Lizzy are just as likely to be kidnapped!"

"That is true, Lydia," His Grace sardonically replied, "but they have more sense than you and Kitty and have earned my trust. You girls will have to do the same before I lift these restrictions. But, until such a time, my edicts stand. I will brook no more argument. If you are disobedient, you will not be allowed to leave the house at all and we will depart immediately for Hertfordshire. Do I make myself clear?" Lydia glared at her father, which he returned, forcing her to nod her head in reluctant agreement; Kitty followed Lydia's lead and Mary had no need to consent, for she had never once contemplated disobeying her father. Elizabeth was proud of her father, but also desired to relieve the oppressive tension.

"I think that Papa is very wise to be so mindful of our safety. I will set a good example by informing you, Papa, that I intend to take a walk in Hyde Park each morning that the weather allows. I promise to never go unaccompanied and will keep to the main paths." His Grace smiled fondly at his favorite child.

"Be sure to take the most imposing footman possible. Do you have a recommendation, Agatha?"

"I believe that Thomas, the groom, will do very well. He is by far the largest and most fierce-looking of all the male servants; the gentlemen of the ton will be too afraid to approach Lizzy in his forbidding presence."

"Excellent, have Sheldon send Thomas to my study and I will instruct him in his new duty to safeguard Elizabeth during her morning walks." Turning toward his wife, he asked, "What are your plans for the morrow, my dear?"

"We were to call at the Gardiners to introduce Lady Agatha."

"Ah, good. I will by happy to accompany you on that errand for I need to discuss some issues with my brother. Shall we leave for Gracechurch at ten?" Her Grace accepted and His Grace left the room for his study to meet with Thomas.

Lydia sulked throughout the remainder of the evening and Jane's attempts at consolation only fueled her bad temper. She left the room in a huff, cursing her father for his ill-treatment the entire way to her chambers; Kitty followed, but her pouting was much more subdued than her sister's, revealing itself only in intermittent sniffles. Her Grace was still concerned about possible kidnappings and Jane persuaded her to retire to her room to rest her nerves. Lady Agatha, Jane, Elizabeth and Mary removed to the striped parlor and, after another half an hour in discussion, said their goodnights and went to bed.

Chapter Twenty-one

Posted on Tuesday, 3 October 2006

Upon entering the breakfast room early the next morning, Elizabeth was pleased to find it empty except for a young maid delivering some freshly baked scones. Elizabeth served herself some tea, hastily ate, and left the room to don her outdoor clothing. She rang for Thomas, the groom, who appeared quickly and the two left Everard House for Elizabeth's walk in Hyde Park. Thomas, undertaking his new commission zealously, kept several paces behind Elizabeth, his eyes constantly scanning the surroundings. They entered the park, Elizabeth following the main thoroughfare, lost in thought.

She was relishing the opportunity for quiet reflection; her days had been so busy the past couple months and she had been in almost constant motion or conversation since the family's arrival in London. Her current meditation involved last evening's final discussion. She was extremely proud of her father's action and resolve. Elizabeth was not blind to her father's faults; he was too often passive and apathetic, more concerned for his own comfort than in educating his wife and daughters. He was cynical and prone to laugh and find amusement in his family's behavior when he should have been helping them improve their manners and conduct. He was not unloving, but he was too often indifferent. However, since the inheritance was revealed, he had begun to take a keener interest in his family, particularly his wife and youngest daughters, who he had frequently neglected. Elizabeth welcomed the changes and hoped that the girls, especially Lydia, would benefit in time; patience would be crucial she ruefully admitted. Her ruminations were halted by a male voice calling her name.

"Miss Bennet!" She turned to the source and valiantly repressed a frown to greet Mr. Wickham civilly.

Wickham was still spying upon the Bennets. He had witnessed Elizabeth's departure and was delighted when only a servant accompanied her. Though the man was quite large, Wickham was not deterred; he was determined to renew his acquaintance with the Bennets. He followed them into the park and when no one joined Elizabeth, he saluted her, expecting his charm to be as effective as it had hitherto been.

"My dear Miss Bennet, what an unexpected pleasure to meet you!"

"Mr. Wickham. It is 'unexpected' indeed. What a coincidence for you to meet both my sisters yesterday and myself this morning in such unforeseen circumstances. It must be providence." Mr. Wickham could not miss the sarcasm in her tone and he momentarily faltered. He had not expected such frankness from her; she obviously suspected his motives and the 'surprise' encounters. He realized he must tread carefully with Elizabeth Bennet and not underestimate her. He affected ignorance and smiled his most charming smile.

"Well, then I must thank providence for such a marvelous occurrence. I hope that you are doing well since the last time we met?"

"I am in perfectly good health, thank you."

"And how long will you be in Town?"

"Some weeks."

"Is there anything in particular that has brought you here at this time of year?" He had hoped to direct the conversation to the inheritance with some finesse, but her curt replies were frustrating him.

"Shopping."

"Ah, yes. I met your sisters while they were on that errand. I was also introduced to a relative of yours, Lady Agatha."

"Yes, she is a cousin."

"I did not realize that you were related to her. I don't remember her being mentioned in Hertfordshire."

"Come, Mr. Wickham, our acquaintance was so trifling, it would be unreasonable for you to know everything about my family." He frowned at this response; her manner was cool and he could not ignore her barb regarding his indiscreet disclosures at the beginning of a their acquaintance. Her view of him had obviously changed and he had just determined to bid her farewell when a familiar voice arrested him.

Elizabeth was weary of Mr. Wickham's presence and conversation. She could hardly believe he had the audacity to approach her and attempt to renew their association; their parting in the spring had been civil, but Elizabeth had believed he understood her changing opinion and had no desire to meet her again. That Mr. Wickham was aware of her family's change in fortune she did not doubt and, as a result, all his intentions and actions were suspect. She had just resolved to unceremoniously dismiss him and leave him in no uncertainty of her present attitude, when a deep voice stopped her.

"Lady Elizabeth," Mr. Darcy called.

Darcy had left his house to take his habitual exercise in Hyde Park, secretly hoping to catch another glimpse of Elizabeth. He had just entered the park when he recognized her form on the path up ahead. She was talking with a gentleman and, a large man who appeared to be a servant, was standing close by; he looked on the point of intervening in the conversation. As Darcy neared, he realized Elizabeth's companion was none other than Wickham! He was about to retreat when he noticed that Elizabeth was not smiling and her countenance seemed irritated; she had often turned such an expression on him that he could now correctly identify it. He decided to interrupt the discussion and hoped that Elizabeth would not be angry at his interference.

He approached them and called her name. She turned and, recognizing him, bestowed such a brilliant smile upon him that he stopped short, his heart skipping a beat. How often has she looked at me in such a way during my dreams? he thought, blinking away his surprise and tentatively returning her smile. Elizabeth, thankful to anyone who would interrupt her discourse with Wickham, would have blushed had she known the effect her smile had on Darcy. Fortunately, she was unaware and able to greet the newcomer with a warm salutation. Wickham instantly paled at Darcy's advance and took several unconscious steps backward; Darcy noticed his movement and inwardly smiled at the reaction. But he could only spare a moment's thought for Wickham when Elizabeth was before him.

"Lady Elizabeth, good morning." Elizabeth started at the appellation, still not accustomed to it.

"Good morning, Mr. Darcy." They bowed and curtsied and then Darcy turned to his old childhood companion.

"Wickham," he said tersely.

"Ah ... Darcy...."

"Mr. Wickham," Elizabeth intervened, "shouldn't you be on your way? We wouldn't want to keep you from any business you might have. After all, something very 'particular' must have brought you to Town or else you would be with your regiment." She smiled innocently, but Wickham was not fooled. He feared she knew about his debts and desertion from the militia and hastily bid them both 'goodbye', hurrying away to reevaluate his next strategy. Elizabeth was extremely grateful for his departure and with more feeling than politeness declared,

"I am glad he is finally gone! One second more and I would have had Thomas physically remove him from the park. He is completely insufferable!" Darcy startled at this outburst and looked at Elizabeth in bewilderment. Elizabeth flushed when she realized her slip and Darcy sought to ease her embarrassment.

"I absolutely understand and would have gladly helped Thomas in such an endeavor." Elizabeth's eyes widened; she had never witnessed Mr. Darcy be anything less than completely proper and this statement caught her off guard. She started to smile, but was almost immediately self-conscious again when she realized to whom she was speaking. Mr. Darcy! She realized that the last time they had met was in Hunsford, the morning after his disastrous proposal. She had accused him of nefarious conduct toward Wickham and breaking Jane's heart and he had placed a letter in her hands, defending his actions and opening her eyes to her lack of discernment. How am I to act around him now? How will I show him that my opinion has changed? Has he forgiven me for my cruel words and erroneous judgment?

Elizabeth would have been relieved to know that Darcy was pondering the same thoughts and questions. He had also realized that this was their first meeting since Hunsford, where he had insulted her while professing his supposed love for her. He had slighted the woman he loved and her family and she had properly rebuked him for his insensitivity and selfishness. He had given her that letter with the hope that the truth would amend her opinion of him. Has she forgiven me? Has her estimation of me improved? How can I show her that I have attended to her reproofs? How can I show her that I don't resent the past? That I still love her?

These deliberations kept them both silent until roused by a cough from Thomas. The groom was concerned for the young lady. He was charged with protecting her and two gentlemen had already approached her; he was unsure of the duke's expectations in such a situation. Fortunately, he knew Mr. Darcy by name but he was eager to return home and be relieved of his responsibility; the lady would be safer at Everard House. Elizabeth collected her thoughts and looked at Mr. Darcy.

"Mr. Darcy, I should be home. My family will be gathering for breakfast and I would not want to worry anyone needlessly. Thomas has been charged with accompanying me, but I'm certain he would prefer to be at his other duties."

"Will you allow me to escort you? I do not live far from Everard House." She only hesitated for a moment and then nodded her acquiescence. He offered her his arm, which she accepted, and they headed toward Grosvenor Square.

Darcy was elated to be in her company, close to her as they walked side by side, but he was careful to be as decorous as propriety dictated. Inwardly, he was euphoric. He could sense that she was still somewhat embarrassed; she was quieter than usual and looked straight ahead, obviously avoiding eye contact with him. He recognized that this was an opportunity to demonstrate his improved manners, to show her that he was practicing as she had admonished him to that spring evening in Kent.

"I understand from your Aunt and Uncle Gardiner that you traveled to Staffordshire this summer. Did you like the countryside?" Elizabeth was pleasantly astonished that the normally taciturn Mr. Darcy was making polite conversation with her. But then she recalled the letters from her Aunt, full of praise for both Darcys, and privately chastised herself for reverting to her old prejudices when she had been given better information. She resolved to be as courteous as him, to consider their acquaintance as new; she would keep an open mind and let things progress as they would. Gathering her courage, she answered his query.

"It is a beautiful county. I had never traveled so far north and was delighted with the rugged terrain and the wildness of the landscape."

"It is certainly not as tame as Hertfordshire, but that county has many charming views and prospects as well. I have grown rather fond of Hertfordshire." Elizabeth blushed slightly.

"I have a great affection for Hertfordshire, as I spent all my life there, but I am looking forward to our move north. I will be sad to leave Longbourn and Meryton behind, but Grancourt is a beautiful estate."

"Will you be removing to Staffordshire then?"

"Yes, we will make a short stop in Hertfordshire to pack our belongings, then the family will settle at Grancourt."

"I have fond memories of visiting Everard and Agatha at Grancourt. The park is vast; Everard helped teach me to ride and we roamed all over the estate."

"Agatha has been teaching me to ride. She has been very patient, for I was a reluctant student. As a child, I took a bad fall from atop a horse and broke an arm and had vowed never to ride again, but Agatha was gently persistent. I still prefer to walk, but I'm grateful for her urging or I might have missed out on many beautiful aspects of the manor." Darcy was pleased that Elizabeth was learning to ride.

"I had always wondered why you did not ride. I assumed your indomitable spirit wouldn't allow you to fear horses, but your childhood experience is a reasonable explanation. I know of several gentlemen that refuse to ride for the same reason, but they have not overcome their fear, as you are attempting. It is very commendable of you." Elizabeth blushed at the compliment. Mr. Darcy was praising her! That he should even speak to her was amazing, but to speak with such graciousness and warmth was astonishing.

"Mr. Darcy, you are too good, for you, of all people, know the faults of my character. I am a very selfish creature; and, for the sake of giving relief to my own feelings, care not how much I may be wounding yours. I can no longer delay the apology that I owe to you. I abused you so abominably the last time we met and allowed the flattery of a scoundrel to hinder my reason. Please forgive my lack of discernment and the cruel words I hurled at you." Darcy was astounded that Elizabeth believed she owed him an apology; his own conduct was inexpressibly painful to him and he could not let her linger under such a misapprehension.

"Lady Elizabeth," he softly spoke, stopping their walk, "what did you say of me, that I did not deserve? For, though your accusations were ill founded, formed on mistaken premises, my behavior to you at the time had merited the severest reproof. It was unpardonable. I cannot think of it without abhorrence." He looked away in abjection. Elizabeth could perceive the pain he had suffered and desired to ease his guilt.

"We will not quarrel for the greater share of blame annexed to the evening," she responded. "The conduct of neither, if strictly examined, will be irreproachable. Let us begin anew, for we have both, I hope, improved in civility. You must learn some of my philosophy. Think only of the past as its remembrance gives you pleasure." She smiled and held out her hand in friendship. For a moment, Darcy looked deep into her eyes and, seeing absolution and a hint of something he couldn't quite identify, raised her hand to his lips and bestowed a gentle kiss on the back of her glove. Elizabeth blushed deeply and Darcy, sensing her reaction, could not help but hold her hand longer than proper; he reluctantly released it, pressing it tenderly, and tucked it into the crook of his arm while resuming their previous pace.

Darcy and Elizabeth were unsettled by their last dialogue, but not displeased. Their personal reflections prevented further conversation and they ambled the remainder of the way to Grosvenor Square in companionable silence. They understood that forgiveness had been granted and a desire to pursue a friendship was implied and welcomed by both. At the steps of Everard House, Darcy bowed and kissed Elizabeth's hand, causing her to color again, but she smiled shyly at him before ascending the stairs and entering the house.

Darcy could not prevent a sigh from escaping; the encounter had been more emotional than he had envisaged. Her sweet apology, her indignation with Wickham, her permission to escort her home; all bespoke her exoneration of his past conduct. She did not resent the past, she believed the words of his letter; his hope strengthened and he returned to Darcy House in optimistic expectation of their future meetings.

Chapter 22

Posted on Wednesday, 8 November 2006

Elizabeth's air was distracted and her color still high when she entered the breakfast room. She had been contemplating her meeting with Mr. Darcy, relieved that the first meeting was over and appeared to have been successful. She instinctively understood that they had forgiven each other of past mistakes, but she was still undecided about his current opinion of her. However, she couldn't help but be positive in the face of his gallantry in both accepting her apology and rendering his own. And he looked very handsome this morning, she thought warmly. Other gentlemen had kissed her on the hand, but it had never produced a shiver throughout her entire body as Mr. Darcy's touch had this morning. Elizabeth was roused from her contemplations by her father's morning greeting.

His Grace and Lady Agatha were seated and enjoying breakfast when Elizabeth entered the room. Both were amused that she seemed unaware of their presence and were curious about Elizabeth's blushing and preoccupation. His Grace smiled at his favorite.

"Ah, Lizzy. How was your walk this morning?" Elizabeth's face reddened more, noted by both her father and Lady Agatha.

"It is a very beautiful morning."

"Was it a good morning for a run, Lizzy? For you seem especially flushed." Elizabeth determined to tell her father about her meetings in the park; Thomas was most likely to report on them anyway.

"Papa, the daughter of a duke does not run."

"At least not in a public park, but I know very well that you have run all over the paths surrounding Longbourn. Do not attempt to deny it, Lizzy."

"To deny such would be terribly dishonest of me, Papa," she answered.

"Come, come, my dear, you are attempting to change the subject." Elizabeth smiled sweetly and served herself some tea and muffin before taking a seat across from Lady Agatha.

"I met some acquaintances during my walk this morning, Papa." His Grace looked pointedly at Elizabeth.

"Is that so? Who were you so lucky to stumble upon?"

"I unexpectedly met Mr. Wickham. I told him how astonished I was by the coincidence of him meeting my sisters yesterday and myself this morning when we all thought him to be in Brighton with the regiment." His Grace looked thoughtful at this statement; he had not paid particular attention to the name of the gentleman who had approached Kitty and Lydia yesterday. He remembered that Mr. Wickham was a pleasant young man, a favorite among the young ladies of Meryton, and that he told a woeful story of his unfair treatment at the hands of Mr. Darcy.

"That is a twist of fate. It must have been Providence," His Grace replied pensively.

"Those were my exact words, Papa!" Elizabeth laughed.

"Indeed? And who else did you meet on your walk?" Elizabeth had half hoped her father would have forgotten her mention of another acquaintance. She was still a little discomposed by her conversation with Mr. Darcy; she wished she could have had some time for quiet reflection. She was disposed to think amiably of Mr. Darcy and was looking forward to renewing her acquaintance with him. She would undoubtingly spend time with him in the near future because of his relationship with Lady Agatha and his new friendship with the Gardiners. And she had also begun an acquaintance with his young sister and invited her shopping.

Her father clearing his throat in obvious expectation of her answer brought her out of her thoughts. She smiled in apology.

"Mr. Wickham and I had only been conversing for a few minutes when we were pleasantly interrupted by Mr. Darcy." Elizabeth didn't realize her chosen adjective, but His Grace and her ladyship did; they also noticed the slight upward twitching of her lips. His Grace was surprised by this reaction, for he understood that Elizabeth greatly disliked Mr. Darcy. His brother Gardiner had written about their extraordinary meeting with the Darcys during their summer tour. Not truly knowing Mr. Darcy, except for his slight of Elizabeth, which the duke thought showed a decided lack of discernment and intelligence on the young man's part, His Grace did not have an opinion about Darcy. However, Elizabeth's almost-smile forced him to reassess the situation; he would need to question her further to provoke a true reaction, for he knew she could mask her feelings well.

"Ah, so you are 'handsome enough to tempt him' for a walk, just not for a dance." Elizabeth and Lady Agatha both frowned at this allusion to Darcy's previous disdain; Elizabeth did not like being reminded of the insult to her vanity that had produced such a rash judgment of Mr. Darcy on her side and her ladyship thought the comment was too harsh since she well understood Darcy's kind and loyal nature. Lady Agatha could not let the comment go unanswered.

"Bennet, that is somewhat unfair. I do not condone Darcy's behavior to Lizzy that night, for it was exceptionally rude, but it is not his normal conduct. I know he was raised with the best principles." Elizabeth smiled gratefully to Lady Agatha. His Grace was intrigued by her ladyship's defense of Mr. Darcy; he also noticed Elizabeth's distress with the subject and her subsequent comfort when Lady Agatha defended the young man. His curiosity and amusement rose.

"I did not know that you were acquainted with the particulars of that night's assembly, or the gentleman for that matter."

"I have known Fitzwilliam Darcy since his birth. His mother and I were great friends from school and our husbands were close associates and friends as well prior to our marriages. Fitzwilliam Darcy is a fine young man, though a little too serious. He has had the responsibility of great estates and the guardianship of a young sister since he was only three and twenty, therefore he did not spend a large quantity of time in pursuing the frivolities of youth, which I believe explains his strong reserve. He is somewhat uncomfortable in large groups where he doesn't know many people, and perhaps his discomfort caused him to slight our dear Lizzy, but I'm sure if he was aware that she had heard him, he would be deeply mortified and would have apologized profusely." Lady Agatha was conscious that she had again revealed some very private aspects of Darcy's personality, ones she had already disclosed to Elizabeth, though a reminder of his good character would never go amiss. She had hopes that a match could still be made between them.

Elizabeth recalled her previous conversation with Lady Agatha regarding this subject and was again ashamed of her lack of discernment. She understood that Mr. Darcy's poor reputation among the populace of Meryton was partly due to her. She had openly expressed her bad opinion and had forwarded the bad opinion that others, including her father apparently, held of him. She had to correct her mistake, especially with her father; his newfound watchfulness would preclude her meeting with Mr. Darcy if her father held a low view of him. And I must meet him! I don't understand why I suddenly feel this urgency, but I know that we must meet and come to know each other better.

"Papa..." she hesitated slightly, aware of the awkwardness of her position, but she put her pride behind her and continued, "I believe that we all, and myself particularly, have misunderstood Mr. Darcy's character. I admit that my vanity was wounded by his slight, but I don't believe that I handled the situation well. I met with Mr. Darcy again in Kent when I was staying with Charlotte. He was visiting his aunt, Lady Catherine de Bourgh, and he was more agreeable in company there than from what we knew of him in Hertfordshire. I have come to understand that he was not in the best humor last autumn when visiting with Mr. Bingley and I have begun to change my opinion of him. He was very amiable in the park this morning and I was very grateful for his interruption, for Mr. Wickham was truly trying my patience." His Grace raised his eyebrows at this pronouncement; it appeared her opinion regarding both young men had drastically altered.

Elizabeth noted his reaction and realized she had forgotten to warn her father about Mr. Wickham specifically. His Grace had already determined to provide better chaperonage for his wife and daughters before the events of Lady Agatha's shopping expedition had been told. Elizabeth had been so relieved that she overlooked the need to inform her father of her new understanding of Mr. Wickham's character. She did not for one second believe that her meeting with Mr. Wickham this morning was the work of Providence or coincidence. He obviously was aware of the inheritance, and if his behavior to poor Miss Darcy was any indicator, he was sure to pursue the Bennet ladies for the same dissolute reasons. She would have to reveal her knowledge.

"Papa, during our discussion last night, I forgot to inform you of something very important." His Grace nodded for her to continue, somewhat anxious by the seriousness in her voice.

"It regards Mr. Wickham; he is not an honorable man. I have heard from several reliable sources, including my Aunt Gardiner, that he is known for dissipated and licentious behavior. He has a history of leaving debts in every town he inhabits and should not be trusted with young ladies. I know that he has already attempted to elope with a young girl of a good family in order to secure her large dowry; she was luckily saved from such a disaster, but I fear that Mr. Wickham may attempt the same with one of us now that our circumstances have so advantageously altered. He obviously orchestrated a 'chance' meeting with both my sisters yesterday and myself today. This is what urged me to speak to you yesterday. I was relieved that you had already reached a similar conclusion and so forgot to inform you of Mr. Wickham specifically, but I do not trust him to have relinquished his goals; I fear what he will try in the future."

This disclosure truly alarmed His Grace. They had only spent one day in Town and already a known rake had approached and spoken with three of his daughters. He did not doubt Elizabeth's information; he was curious about her other 'reliable sources,' though he had some good guesses. However, he was more worried about his children and was pondering an immediate removal from London. He quickly dismissed the idea, but was more determined than ever to watch over his family. Lady Agatha disrupted his thoughts.

"Thank goodness Darcy was there to extricate you, Lizzy! And what was Thomas doing during all this?" Her ladyship was displeased with the groom's apparent dereliction of duty.

"Agatha, do not blame Thomas. He was standing close by the entire time and I believe he was on the point of interrupting my conversation with Mr. Wickham when Mr. Darcy preempted him. I assume that Mr. Darcy is known to him?" Lady Agatha nodded. "I thought so, for he relaxed somewhat, but he did subtly indicate a desire to return to the house. Mr. Darcy escorted me home shortly thereafter and I'm certain that Thomas was relieved to be attending horses rather than young ladies." Lady Agatha was mollified and His Grace's good humor was somewhat restored; but he was still pensive. However, the three were soon joined by Jane and Mary, so ceased their discussion. The rest of the family shortly arrived as well, and within the hour the family was preparing to visit the Gardiners.

The Bennets descended on the Gardiner family just as the children were settling into morning lessons. The ruckus caused by Her Grace and Lydia's entrance allowed His Grace to steer Mr. Gardiner toward the study after he hastily greeted his sister and nieces.

Elizabeth waited for a lull in her mother and youngest sister's exuberance in order to introduce Lady Agatha to her aunt. The women instantly and easily fell into conversation and an immediate rapport was established. Lady Agatha better understood Jane and Elizabeth's manners after meeting Mrs. Gardiner and Mrs. Gardiner better understood her nieces' fondness and growing regard for her ladyship. They were both concerned for the Bennet ladies welfare and recognized an ally in their hope to secure happiness for the girls; they were, of course, unaware of just how close their hopes were aligned regarding two specific young gentlemen,

Unfortunately, Her Grace almost completely monopolized the conversation. She had not seen her sister-in-law since last winter and letters could never do justice to the happenings of this summer. Her Grace spoke long about the grandeurs of Grancourt, the opulence of Everard House, their shopping of the previous day, her joy of the inheritance and her designs for her daughters' marriage prospects. Her expectations of the upcoming Season were splendid; Elizabeth, Lady Agatha and Mrs. Gardiner admirably restrained their mirth and faithfully kept the secret of the youngest girls upcoming schooling. An invitation for the Gardiners to dine at Everard House in a few days was given and accepted. The morning passed quickly and the Bennets stayed for lunch, joined by His Grace and Mr. Gardiner who had closeted themselves away for several hours. His Grace was uncharacteristically grave during the meal, arousing Elizabeth's curiosity about her father and uncle's discussion.

A light rain began to fall that afternoon, preventing anyone else from calling on Mrs. Gardiner, for which she was thankful; she had quite a houseful already. His Grace and Mr. Gardiner again retreated to Mr. Gardiner's study as the ladies moved to the parlor to continue their chats. Elizabeth renewed the shopping scheme that they had discussed yesterday and volunteered to write a note inviting Miss Darcy to accompany them in two days time. Lady Agatha raised her eyebrow and Elizabeth blushed. She had not been able to inform her ladyship about her introduction to Miss Darcy the previous day.

"Miss Darcy was visiting here yesterday when Jane and I called. We were introduced and I invited her to accompany us on our shopping expedition. We promised to take her to my uncle's shop as well. I hope you don't mind, Agatha?"

"Of course not, Lizzy. Georgiana is still quite young and hasn't had much opportunity to make friends with young ladies. She has had only private tutors so never developed any school associations and the society around Pemberley is a little sparse when it comes to girls her own age. I'm sure she would be delighted to accompany us and I haven't seen dear Georgiana for almost a year now."

"Do you know the Darcys, Lady Agatha?" Mrs. Gardiner questioned.

"Yes, very well. I have known them since their birth; for my husband and I were very close to their parents as well as their aunt and uncle, the Earl and Countess of Matlock."

"They both speak very fondly Lord and Lady Matlock."

"Indeed, for since their parents' deaths, Matlock and Susan have been like a mother and father to them. I believe you would like them as well, Mrs. Gardiner, and I would be glad to introduce you to them during my stay in Town."

"Thank you, your ladyship, that is very kind, and Mr. Darcy has promised me the same."

"I understand that you met Darcy and Georgiana while you were touring Derbyshire this summer and made a stop at Pemberley?"

"That is correct. We were very sorry to intrude on Mr. Darcy's privacy at first, but he was very understanding, and once he realized he was acquainted with some of our family," she looked pointedly at Elizabeth, "he was very attentive toward us. We had the honor to dine at Pemberley one night and it was a very enjoyable affair." Elizabeth had colored at her aunt's reference. Lady Agatha exchanged a look with Mrs. Gardiner and an unspoken communication passed between them. Lady Agatha smiled widely as she realized that Mrs. Gardiner was most likely privy to some interesting information that she would have to find out.

The afternoon was waning when the Bennets finally departed for Everard House. Promises to see each other soon were exchanged and the families and friends parted in happy anticipation of the prospect of meeting each other often over the next couple months.

Chapter 23

Posted on Thursday, 28 December 2006

Darcy returned to his home, but did not enter. He looked up at the imposing edifice, but could not make his feet climb the stairs. He felt that even the walls of his own home would be too confining for the strength of his present emotions. He abruptly turned on his heel and strode again in the direction of Hyde Park.

Though his thoughts were racing and jumbled, he was aware of a pervasive feeling: elation. He was absolutely elated! He shook his head to order his thoughts and forced himself to review the entire morning encounter from beginning to end, attempting to understand every subtle nuance.

At first he was excited just to recognize Elizabeth's form and hopeful of an opportunity to talk with her. But he was quickly overcome with jealousy, if he were to be perfectly honest, when he realized that she was talking with Wickham. He had started to assume that she had not believed his letter, but on recognizing her obvious displeasure with the conversation, his hope was renewed. She was taking no pleasure in her conversation with that rogue and her latter declaration of her desire to see Wickham thrown from the park was further proof. This realization, however, forced Darcy to acknowledge that her initial warm greeting of himself, was most likely caused by her displeasure with Wickham. She was not necessarily particularly excited to see him as she was thankful for anyone who would interrupt her discourse with Wickham. This thought caused his elation to diminish slightly. But he was again encouraged as he remembered the rest of their conversation.

She had only hesitated slightly when he offered to escort her home and she had been friendly while they discussed Staffordshire and Grancourt. And then had come her amazingly unexpected apology! To think that she believed she owed him an apology, after the awful way he had treated her since the beginning of their acquaintance, caused a painful twinge in his heart. He hoped his own apology was sufficient for Elizabeth to understand the deep remorse he felt. He recalled her hand held out in absolution and he could recall the tingling of his lips as he placed a small kiss on the back of her gloved hand. Elizabeth blushed, I'm certain of it," he thought, "and did she feel the same shiver that I did? He remembered her words that he should think on the past only as its remembrance would bring him pleasure. Well, I am sure that this memory will bring pleasure for days to come, until I am able to see her again. When will Georgiana go shopping with her?

After a thorough review of their encounter, he allowed the feeling of elation to again sweep over him. He found the bench that Elizabeth and Lady Agatha had sat upon the previous day and allowed himself the unusual opportunity of feeling nothing but excited anticipation to prevail in his thoughts. However, he was not a man to neglect the negative and there was one thing Elizabeth had said that brought a feeling of unease.

When she had so clearly, but civilly, dismissed Wickham, she had stated that something 'particular' must have brought him to London at this time otherwise he would be with his regiment. Darcy could not dismiss the accuracy of this assessment and he had a sudden suspicion that the 'particular business' that brought Wickham to Town was mercenary. He must have read about the Bennets' rise in fortune and come to London specifically to pursue the ladies. He had a previous acquaintance with them, which he would no doubt try to use to ingratiate himself in the family. A very distressing thought crossed Darcy's mind, Was he lying in wait to encounter Elizabeth during her walk? Everyone knows of her inclination for that exercise and I would not put it past the scoundrel to create encounters where Elizabeth would be forced to meet him. Darcy resolved to investigate his suspicions regarding Wickham; he immediately rose from the bench and made his way home.

After securing himself in his study with a cup of strong coffee, he wrote several letters; his solicitor, his cousin Colonel Fitzwilliam, and a man named Danvers would each receive one, requesting information on Wickham's current activities and circumstances. Darcy had used Danvers' services before when looking into possible business interests; he was very discreet and thorough in his investigations, and was even slightly unsettling in his ability to find secret, but highly important, information. Darcy had relied on this information to his extreme benefit in several instances. He rang for a servant to immediately post the letters and then made his way to the breakfast room where he found Georgiana and Bingley.

"William, I was wondering what had happened to you," Georgiana began, "you are usually the first down in the morning." Darcy smiled fondly at his sister.

"I went for a walk in Hyde Park and had some business letters to write. How are you this morning, Georgiana?"

"I am well, thank you. Are we still to visit with Aunt and Uncle Matlock this morning?"

"Certainly, my dear. We have not seen them since our return to Town. If Aunt Susan had not been so busy preparing for Stephen's wedding I am sure we would have received an admonishment for our neglect. Actually, I'm surprised that Uncle Harold has not called on us yet, just to escape talk of weddings. He must be spending an inordinately large amount of time at his club."

Georgiana giggled softly at this observation. Her aunt's letters had been full of wedding details. Cousin Stephen's fiancée, Lady Frederica Sutton, was a reported beauty and the only child of the very wealthy widower, The Earl of Falmouth. The wedding was to be held in early December and would be the highlight of the winter. Hundreds of prominent guests were invited and Lady Matlock, who was a very talented hostess, was helping her soon-to-be-daughter plan the formidable event, in substitution for Lady Frederica's late mother. Her Uncle Harold was generally a forbearing man, but Lady Matlock had hinted that the planning had already exasperated him and there were still two months until the affair!

"Bingley," Darcy addressed his friend, "would you like to join us this morning?"

"Thank you, Darcy, but not today. I would not like to intrude and I promised Mr. Gardiner that I would procure that book of my father's, which means I will have to go to my townhouse and search the library shelves. It is likely to take me hours to find the blasted thing; you know how little I frequent that room." Darcy raised his eyebrows in amusement.

"Certainly, Bingley, but you would not be intruding. We may call at Everard House later. Aunt Susan and Lady Agatha are very old friends and I suspect that Aunt Susan will want to visit her. Georgiana informed me that the Bennets and Lady Agatha are to call at Gracechurch Street this morning to introduce Lady Agatha to the Gardiners. I thought that we might call at Everard House in the afternoon. So, if you would like to join us, meet us back here about one o'clock." Bingley's face lit up at this information.

"I will be certain to be here by then Darcy, for I would not miss that visit for the world! Pray that I find quick success in my mission and I will see you both later!" Bingley immediately rose from his chair and exited the room, failing to close the door. The Darcy siblings could hear him excitedly call for his coat and hat and the front door slam as he hurried out. They exchanged an amused look, finished their breakfast and prepared to call upon their Matlock relations.

Kenton House, the London home of The Earl and Countess of Matlock, was situated in Berkeley Square, several blocks away from Darcy House in Grosvenor Square, so the Darcys took their carriage. Upon arrival, they were shown into a large parlour, where they found Lady Matlock seated at an enormous table, covered in fabric swatches, sheaths and sheaths of paper, and other bits and pieces required for planning the social event of the year. The butler announced their presence and Lady Matlock rose to greet her niece and nephew with hugs and kisses upon the cheek.

"William and dear Georgiana, what a pleasant surprise! Please say that you have come for a lengthy visit so that I may escape these dreadful plans for a while. I have been at this seating arrangement for hours and am in desperate need of a reprieve!" She linked her arms through theirs and led them to a settee.

"I may not stay if only Georgiana is dear to you," Darcy replied. Lady Matlock blinked her eyes in surprise at her nephew's joking reply. He had never truly teased her before. As dearly has she loved her nephew, she had always worried about his seriousness; this unexpected retort was a very welcome change, though she wondered about its formation. She quickly gained her senses and smiled at Darcy.

"Anyone is dear to me if they allow me the opportunity to escape these infernal wedding preparations. I have planned any number of events and soirées over the years, but this endeavor is absolutely overwhelming. Your uncle abandoned me months ago. He says I have taken to reciting menus in my sleep. You both must stay for a prolonged visit. How long have you been in Town?"

"About a fortnight."

"A fortnight! And you are only now calling upon me? For shame, young man!"

"I did send my card upon our arrival, Aunt. The letters from Uncle Harold told of your hectic schedule recently and I did not wish to distract you from anything. I know how important this event is."

"Distract me? But that is precisely what I am in need of! Lady Frederica is engaged the entire day with some old school friends and I will take the day off as well. You must spend the day with me. I will send for Harold and Stephen, they are at Brook's, which is generally where they can be found these days." Darcy and Georgiana exchanged smiles at this statement as their aunt wrote a brief note and summoned a footman to have him deliver it to Brook's.

"I'm surprised that I have not met up with Uncle Harold at Brook's, for I have been there a few times in the last fortnight."

"He and Stephen have also been spending quite a bit of time at Angelo's and Jackson's, though I have told Stephen that a month before the wedding he will not be allowed to participate in any pugilism. It would not do to have the groom standing at the altar with a black eye." Georgiana looked shocked at this pronouncement. "Do not worry, my dear, your cousin rarely does participate at Gentleman Jackson's, though he is becoming quite proficient at fencing, so I'm told. I'm sure that he will challenge you, William, so I hope that you have been practicing as diligently as you usually do."

"I have fenced a few times since our arrival, but Georgiana and I have kept rather busy with some new acquaintances, the Gardiners. I'm certain that Georgiana has written to you about them."

"Of course. This is the same family that is related to Agatha's newfound relations, correct?" Darcy searched his aunt's face, knowing her curiosity regarding the Bennets; he had promised give more explicit information regarding his connection to them and wondered what he would be persuaded to divulge.

"Oh, Aunt Susan," Georgiana exclaimed, "the Gardiners are delightful! And I met Lady Jane and Lady Elizabeth yesterday and they have invited me to go shopping with them and Agatha. They are both very beautiful and Elizabeth is so kind and lively. And the Gardiners have the most adorable little children. Little Ethan, their youngest, is the sweetest little boy. And Beth asks the most amusing questions and keeps us all on our toes. We are going to the theater with them soon and I am ever so looking forward to it."

"You are taking young children to the theater?" Lady Matlock teased. Georgiana blushed when she realized the boisterousness of her chatter, but her aunt patted her hand fondly. "I am glad that you have made some new friends, my dear. I would like to meet the Gardiners. If they have acquired both of your approbation then I am certain I will be delighted with them."

"Would you and Uncle like to join us for our evening at the theater?" Darcy inquired, "My box, as you know, is quite large and we will be returning to Darcy House after for a light supper. You did say that you would welcome a distraction." Lady Matlock was again pleasantly surprised by Darcy's teasing tone and determined to understand the root of this change in his personality.

"That sounds wonderful. Have you settled on a date for this evening?"

"We are to go a week Friday, to see the production of Much Ado About Nothing."

"I will check with your Uncle and if we have no fixed plans we will be happy to join your party. Now," she continued, fixing Darcy with a pointed stare, "tell me everything about the Bennets. I must admit that Agatha has been very secretive in her letters and only mentioned the amazing circumstances after it had been revealed in the newspapers. To think that I, her oldest friend, found out such news the same time as everyone else! I wrote her immediately, chastising her for keeping me in the dark, but she is still withholding information! I have even threatened to expose some very incriminating evidence about some of her school pranks, but she reminded me that I was involved in each of them, so would only be in implicating myself. Therefore, I must rely on you, dear William, to divulge all you know. And of course Georgiana can add her own impressions, since she has been lucky enough to meet them as well!"

"So now I am dear? Perhaps I should keep things to myself until such a time that you sincerely appreciate my merits." Lady Matlock playfully slapped her nephew's arm, completely entranced with his new demeanor.

"You will do no such thing! I must have first-hand knowledge and as soon as may be. There is enormous speculation about the new Everard Bennets and I will need the ability to correct any gossip that could be harmful to their entrance into the ton. I will not have Agatha and her new relations embarrassed or anxious. Nobody has seen them or knows anything about them, besides your Aunt Catherine, and I know I cannot trust her word. In fact, she is the cause of much of the speculation, mostly negative. You cannot allow her to prejudice London society against the Bennets. I must have something to counteract her slanders with." She looked imploringly at her nephew.

Darcy dubiously returned her look; her face bore an innocent expression and her arguments were logical, but he was wary that he would be manipulated into revealing more than he desired. His absolute honesty with Colonel Fitzwilliam, Georgiana and Bingley about his history with and present feelings for Elizabeth already made him feel more vulnerable than he ever had before. And he knew that Mrs. Gardiner was perfectly sensitive to his desire to court her niece, though she seemed unaware of the entire situation. He would have to make his intentions known eventually, especially to Elizabeth and her family, but he would guard his words carefully in the meantime.

"Aunt Susan, I promised that I would tell you more about the Bennets, but perhaps we should wait until Uncle Harold and Stephen are here. I would prefer to tell it only once." Lady Matlock narrowed her eyes, but nodded her acceptance.

"Then you and Georgiana must stay for lunch and the afternoon, for I'm certain that my curiosity will not be satisfied quickly." Darcy hesitated, which Lady Matlock immediately noticed and questioned him, "Do you have other plans for the day?"

"Well, we thought we would call on Lady Agatha this afternoon."

"Agatha? Is she in Town? Why has she not written to me and advised me of her arrival? I do not know what is happening to her. We have never kept secrets from each other." Lady Matlock was becoming quite incensed with her friend and Darcy sought a way to prevent her displeasure.

"Perhaps His Grace has asked for her silence. The Gardiners were very evasive about the Bennets when we met them this summer. They did not mention anything until after the official announcement in the newspapers. I believe that everyone was sworn to secrecy."

"That has never mattered in the past, but I see what you are trying to do, William, and I will hold my temper until I can talk with Agatha. Could you postpone your visit to Everard House until tomorrow? Richard arrives this evening and I'm sure that he would like to call with us, as Agatha is his godmother." Darcy again hesitated. He wanted to see Elizabeth as soon as possible, but he knew that one day would not make a material difference. He grudgingly acceded.

"Certainly we will stay. I must write a note to my friend Bingley though; he was to meet up with us at Darcy House later and call with us at Everard House."

"He is welcome to join us if he would like."

"Thank you, Aunt. If you don't mind, I will go to the library and await Uncle Harold and Stephen's arrival. I'm sure you and Georgiana would like a little time alone."

"That is a splendid idea. I will have Martin inform you when they have arrived and will tell Cook to set an extra place for luncheon should your friend decide to join us."

"Thank you, Aunt Susan." Darcy left his aunt and sister to write his note to Bingley, thankful for the time to settle his thoughts and determine exactly what he would tell his Fitzwilliam relations.

Unfortunately, he underestimated his aunt's resolve. Lord and Lady Matlock had spent many hours in speculation about their nephew's relationship with one Lady Elizabeth Bennet. Lady Catherine's letters had sparked their curiosity about the young lady and Darcy's vagueness had fueled it. Lady Matlock recognized an opportunity to question her young niece for any information she was privy to without Darcy's interference.

"Now, Georgiana, tell me more about your new friends."

"Oh, Aunt Susan, they truly are delightful. I have had such a wonderful two weeks. I told you William met them while they were touring Derbyshire this summer. Mrs. Gardiner spent some of her childhood in Lambton and they were taking in the local sights, including Pemberley. William came upon them while they were touring the park and introduced himself to them." Lady Matlock's eyebrows rose with this information about her generally shy nephew, but Georgiana did not notice and continued her narrative.

"He walked with them for a while and discovered that they are the aunt and uncle of some young ladies he had met the previous autumn, while staying with Mr. Bingley in Hertfordshire. The day after I arrived we went to the inn where they were staying so that I could be introduced to them and extend a dinner invitation. I was so nervous, Aunt Susan, but Mrs. Gardiner is so kind and friendly. We talked of Derbyshire and traveling, and music and she invited me to go shopping with her and a friend the next day. Mr. Gardiner fished with William and Mr. Bingley and then we all gathered for dinner at Pemberley. Mrs. Gardiner played duets with me and I was not even nervous to perform in front of Mr. Bingley and his sisters.

"Miss Bingley was so horrid after they left. She was insulting them and mocking their connections. Mr. Gardiner is a businessman. Elizabeth told me he has a beautiful shop that is filled with treasures from around the world. When we go shopping we are to visit there and she has promised to show me everything! I cannot wait for our night at the theater. I have not been to a proper production before. William and I are reading the play so that I will be better able to enjoy the evening. He has given Mrs. Annesley some time off to visit with her acquaintances in London and I have spent several days with Mrs. Gardiner and her children. I just happened to be there yesterday when Lady Jane and Elizabeth called on their aunt. William and I could not believe our luck. He and Mr. Bingley are very anxious to meet Lady Jane and Elizabeth again." Lady Matlock had allowed her niece to ramble on, hoping she would inadvertently reveal something and Georgiana's last statement delighted the Countess.

"How did your brother meet Lady Jane and Lady Elizabeth?"

"Oh, they live just three miles from the estate that Mr. Bingley is leasing in Hertfordshire. They all met last autumn when William accompanied Mr. Bingley to advise him on running an estate. They were often in each other's company at assemblies and evenings with other neighbors. Lady Jane and Elizabeth even spent a few days at Netherfield when Lady Jane fell ill and Elizabeth attended to her. William and the Bingleys returned to London for the winter, but William met up with Elizabeth again in Kent. She was visiting a friend at Hunsford and William was there for his annual visit with Aunt Catherine. Has Richard not told you anything about their Easter visit? He met Elizabeth there as well."

"No, my darling son has not mentioned a thing about meeting with Lady Elizabeth." Lady Matlock resolved to scold her son upon his arrival. She had quite forgotten that he had accompanied Darcy to Rosings that spring. She had had access to a direct source of information on the Everard Bennets and she had not remembered. Stephen's wedding preparations have softened my mind! I cannot believe that I forgot such important information. I will be sure to rectify this mistake as soon as Richard arrives this evening, though he should have divulged what he knew when I mentioned the Bennets in my letters, the little rascal!

"Well," Georgiana continued," they were introduced in April and I was finally able to meet Elizabeth yesterday. I had heard so many wonderful things about her. William described her in his letters last fall and she is very dear to the Gardiners. The Gardiner children mention her incessantly, for she is their favorite cousin. Ethan says she tells the best stories and creates games for them to play. She was so kind to me yesterday and I cannot wait for our shopping trip. I hope that we will go in a day or two." Lady Matlock looked fondly at her niece; she had not seen Georgiana this animated and excited for several years, since before her parents' deaths. Darcy is teasing me; Georgiana is positively garrulous. I absolutely must meet Lady Elizabeth Bennet, for it appears she is somehow responsible for the dramatic, but very welcome, changes in my dear niece and nephew.

"Well, my dear, I hope to meet this paragon of a young lady. Agatha has not been very forthcoming and your brother has been worse, and now I find that my own son has withheld information from me. I will have to determine just punishments for their secretiveness."

A knock sounded on the door and Lord Matlock entered the room, followed by his son, Viscount Amherst, and Darcy.

"Susan, my dearest," Lord Matlock's voice boomed as he approached his wife, "and dear Georgiana! How lovely to see you niece."

"Be careful, Harold," his wife responded, "unless you have addressed your nephew as 'dear William,' I'm afraid that Darcy will desert us. He was quite offended that I didn't welcome him as warmly as his sister."

"Not at all, Aunt Susan, for you have assured me that I am as 'dear' as my sister now that I have provided you with a very welcome and needed distraction. And I promise to distract you from Stephen's wedding plans as often as I can, though your fondness for me may diminish when it is whispered among the ton that the flowers did not perfectly match the bridesmaid dresses and Lady Paxton was seated next to Lady Glanville, though everyone knows the two old harridans have hated each other for forty years." Lord Matlock and Lord Amherst turned wide-eyed stares toward Darcy, unaccustomed to such remarks from him.

"William, for that saucy speech I will be sure to place you between the Misses Van Ardens for supper. I know how much you enjoy their company."

"Desist, Madam, I implore you! There were never such insipid young women; they talk of nothing but painting screens and needlepoint patterns. I relent if you promise to place me as far away as possible from the Misses Van Ardens and Lady Felton and her daughter, I beg you!" Lady Matlock laughed in delight.

"I will consider it, but my answer will depend entirely upon your account of your acquaintance with Lady Elizabeth Bennet. And do not try to leave anything out. Georgiana has already given me a rough sketch of your introduction and subsequent meeting in Kent, but I want details young man." Darcy sighed in mock vexation.

"Very well, Aunt, but make yourself very comfortable, for it is a long and convoluted history."

"I am sure we will all be vastly entertained."

Darcy then proceeded to relate his connection with Elizabeth to his aunt, uncle and cousin Stephen. He didn't divulge his innermost feelings or his disastrous proposal, only confessing to admiration and esteem for her beauty, wit, generosity, and intelligence. He divulged enough for his aunt to recognize the regard he held for the young lady and form the notion that he desired to court her. Lord and Lady Matlock both reproached him for his interference in Bingley's affairs, but noting his repentant attitude and confession to his friend, they quickly moved on to evaluate Miss Bingley's behavior and Lady Catherine's reaction to the Bennets' inheritance. The Fitzwilliams could not suppress amusement at the antics of the two women. Lord Amherst provided a very entertaining imitation of Lady Catherine's invectives until his father reluctantly admonished him.

Bingley joined the family just as a light rain began to fall. He was a wonderful source of information on the lovely Bennet sisters and Lady Matlock questioned him unceasingly about their accomplishments and appearance. He gave his own impressions of the Gardiners and Lord Matlock and Lord Amherst recognized the name and disclosed their own knowledge of Mr. Gardiner, who was held in high esteem among wealthy gentlemen and the aristocracy for his business acumen and gentlemanly manners.

The Darcys and Bingley stayed for dinner as well, when the party was joined by Colonel Fitzwilliam. His mother gently scolded him for withholding information from her, which he deflected by feigning his army duties had pushed the news from his mind. He had purposefully kept back information from his parents until he was sure of Darcy's wishes and was thankful that the need for most of their secrecy was now past. The evening was comfortably spent in cards and music, as the rain grew more persistent against the windows. The group determined to meet the next morning to pay a call at Everard House, weather permitting. The Darcys and Bingley then returned to Darcy House in anticipation of the call tomorrow morning.

Chapter 24

Posted on Saturday, 6 January 2007

Unfortunately for the residents of London, a hard, driving rain continued unceasingly for four days. Those foolish enough to venture into it were instantly and completely drenched.

The inhabitants of Darcy House became increasingly restive. Darcy attempted to read or attend to business matters, but the others often found him pacing the hallways or staring out windows and cursing the rain. Bingley amused himself at billiards or in pleasant recollections of the previous autumn. Georgiana busied herself with her pianoforte, practicing several new pieces she had purchased. Elizabeth had written to her promising that a note outlining their shopping excursion would be dispatched immediately the rain ceased. Every knock on the door and every letter in the salver addressed to Georgiana were anticipated with bated breath, only to bring a gust of cold rain and disappointment.

The Bennets fared only somewhat better. Her Grace, Kitty and Lydia occupied themselves in their usual manner, reading fashion magazines and organizing their bonnets. Mary practiced the pianoforte as diligently as ever, but was often joined by Elizabeth and Jane; Elizabeth continued her subtle guidance of musical expression in her younger sister and Jane gently coaxed Mary into discussions of poetry and helped her with her embroidery. The sisters were slowly drawing closer, bringing mutual satisfaction to the three. Lady Agatha also noted the increased attachment with pleasure; hopefully Mary would retain some of these lessons during her upcoming schooling and would not have to be sent away for as long as originally thought. His Grace was kept busy with Sheldon, the butler, learning about Everard House and with Mr. Spencer, finalizing legal matters of the inheritance.

Elizabeth openly lamented that the rain prohibited her daily walks; she kept to herself the frustration the rain induced in keeping her from meeting with the Darcys. Meeting Mr. Darcy in Hyde Park had felt like a refiner's fire, a necessary trial, but painful. Her interactions with him had truly humbled her, but she was satisfied that the renewal of their acquaintance appeared more amiable in nature and she hoped that after the awkwardness of their initial meeting, their friendship would progress and successive meetings would be easier and pleasant. She also looked forward to furthering her acquaintance with Miss Darcy, who appeared to be a very sweet, though timid, young woman in need of true friends and female companionship. Mrs. Gardiner had taken the young woman under her wing and Elizabeth resolved to help bring Miss Darcy out of her shell.

At last the interminable rain ceased and the day dawned bright and sunny. A mist rose from the evaporating streets and walks. Miss Darcy and Mrs. Annesley were enjoying their breakfast when a footman entered with a note for Georgiana. The hand was instantly recognizable even though she had only received one other missive from the author:

Dear Miss Darcy - At last the sun shines and ladies may venture forth from their houses to rob the shops of their treasures. Would you care to join our party at ten o'clock to plunder the wares of Bond and Oxford Streets? Please send your reply with the servant who awaits you. If you can persuade your brother to relinquish your company for a few hours, we will arrive at your home to escort you. Please say you will join us and invite Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley to come for tea at half past four at Everard House afterward. I eagerly await your positive response.

Yours etc. Lady Elizabeth Bennet

P.S. I have not forgotten my promise to give you a thorough tour of my Uncle's shop .

Georgiana gave a small squeal of delight and quickly rose from her chair to seek her brother's permission. Mrs. Annesley smiled slightly and returned to her breakfast.

Georgiana made her way to her brother's study and upon being admitted, found her brother staring out the window at the sunshine. He turned to greet her with a smile and his eyebrows rose at seeing her obvious excitement. She wordlessly handed him the note from Elizabeth and watched the emotions flit across his face.

Darcy had been hoping that the change in weather would produce the long awaited missive from Elizabeth. He had been staring out the window toward Everard House, willing Elizabeth to write and invite his sister for a shopping trip. When Georgiana entered with a blinding smile on her face he knew his wish had been granted. He was thankful when she voluntarily handed him the note, allowing him to enjoy Elizabeth's missive, even though it was addressed to his sister and not himself. He admired the elegance of her hand and smiled in happiness at the display of her wit. He was wistful that his sister would spend the entirety of the day with Elizabeth while he would be forced to find something to occupy his time and thoughts. So, imagine his surprise when he read the line inviting he and Bingley to come for afternoon tea. The surprise quickly converted to the widest smile that Georgiana had ever seen grace her brother's countenance.

"Elizabeth..." he whispered, the sound barely audible and the word indistinguishable to his sister, but she could not mistake his happiness.

"May I go, William? I must write immediately, for it is already almost nine o'clock. Please, William?"

"Of course you may," he replied distractedly, re-reading Elizabeth's note, "there is paper and ink on my desk." Georgiana eagerly sat down to write her acceptance, but had to pause.

"William, what shall I answer for you and Mr. Bingley? Will you come for tea?"

"Yes, we will come."

"Should you not ask Mr. Bingley?" This question shook Darcy from his thoughts and he smiled sheepishly.

"I hardly need ask him, but I probably should." He rang for a footman to find Bingley then sank into a chair to read Elizabeth's note for a third time. Georgiana smiled indulgently and wisely remained silent.

He lingered over the times she mentioned him in the short missive. Is she as eager as I to meet again, to finish our conversation started in the park? Darcy realized that he would be meeting her among members of her family and also in the presence of Lady Agatha. He debated over the amount of attentiveness he should show. He would have to show his preference for Elizabeth sooner rather than later, but he was unsure of his reception among the Bennets. The last impression he had left on them almost a year ago had not been favourable. He knew that Mrs. Gardiner would be kind and welcoming and had attempted to correct the Bennets' opinion of him, but how successful had she been? He had not seen Lady Agatha since before her husband had left for Jamaica; he had sent a letter of condolence when informed of the duke's death, but had not brought himself to write to her since the knowledge of the heir had been disclosed. She was a very perceptive woman and would be alerted to any attention he gave Elizabeth; after observing their interaction in Hyde Park, they appeared to have become close, but how close? Would Lady Agatha look with favour upon his desire to court and marry Elizabeth? He believed that she would be an ally, but could not be absolutely certain.

While pondering, a thought as clear as crystal entered his mind: Elizabeth is all that matters. She must never be made to doubt my preference. She must not be unaware of my intention this time. I shall just have to win everyone's approval, including hers. No one must mistake my intent, so I will pay her every attention that she deserves. I am done with hiding. That resolution made, he returned to reading Elizabeth's note.

He was very grateful to her for her attention to Georgiana. His sister's anticipation for the excursion was apparent and that Elizabeth expressly remembered the promise to view Mr. Gardiner's shop again proved Elizabeth's thoughtfulness. He welcomed their growing friendship, knowing the benefits that Elizabeth's influence would bring to his dear sister. These pleasant reflections were interrupted by the arrival of Bingley. He was informed of the invitation to tea and readily accepted; Georgiana completed her note and dispatched it with the waiting Everard footman. The next hour would be a long one.

A little before ten o'clock, a commotion was heard in the front hall of Darcy House. Darcy opened his study door to observe his sister donning her bonnet and coat. He shut the door and strode quickly to the window facing the street, hoping to catch a glimpse of Elizabeth. A moment later, Georgiana exited the house and was helped into the Everard carriage by a liveried footman. The door was shut and the horses put into motion. Darcy would have to wait until the afternoon to see her, but his thoughts the entire day would not stray far from where Elizabeth and his sister were in London. He invited Bingley to join him at Brook's, hopeful to keep them both distracted 'til the afternoon.

The Everard coach made its way into Cheapside. The morning would start at Mr. Gardiner's shop. The party arrived at Gracechurch Street and Lady Agatha and Mrs. Gardiner elected to remain at the Gardiner house to further their acquaintance. Jane, Elizabeth and Georgiana walked the few blocks to Mr. Gardiner's place of business. To call it a shop was an understatement. Gardiner Emporium was a large, handsome building of several stories filled to the brim with delights from around the world. Georgiana was enchanted.

The shop was organized into the different countries of the origins of the merchandise. The main floor was occupied with the native products of England and the second floor goods from the Continent: France, Germany and Italy. The girls browsed through quickly and made their way to the top floor. Georgiana could not repress a gasp of delight. The atmosphere was positively exotic. Elizabeth had not overstated the magnificence of Mr. Gardiner's store. Georgiana felt she was in the wilds of some foreign land. In every corner and with every glance there were beautiful treasures to behold. The air was scented with ginger, saffron and cinnamon. Vibrant-coloured silks were draped over tables and chairs. Striking statues and pottery decorated with delicately painted scenes stood on pedestals.

Elizabeth directed the group through items from India, Africa, China and some very rare artifacts from the West Indies' ancient civilizations. Georgiana would have been content to spend the entire day at Gardiner Emporium. The shop was quite busy, demonstrating Mr. Gardiner's success, but the staff was very attentive to the three girls. The shop assistants were well acquainted with Jane and Elizabeth and were always delighted to show them newly arrived objects.

Georgiana found an exquisitely carved and wooden inlaid box, which Elizabeth persuaded her to purchase. The young girl also secretly purchased two soft Kashmir shawls; she would present them to Jane and Elizabeth as gifts to thank them for their kindness to her. Georgiana urged Jane and Elizabeth to make some purchases as well. The sisters had rarely purchased things from their uncle's shop, for things were rather expensive, but their expanded allowances granted them the capability of indulging. Jane bought a jade-handled brush set and Elizabeth discovered a jeweled hair comb in the shape of a dragonfly with a matching brooch; Georgiana bought the matching stick-pin to give to her brother, causing Elizabeth to blush prettily. As they were completing their purchases, an employee notified the girls that Lady Agatha and Mrs. Gardiner were awaiting them in front of the store. They quickly made their way down and, after securing their bundles in the carriage, headed toward the modiste shops.

Unlike the shopping trip with Her Grace and the younger Bennet ladies, Lady Agatha directed the driver to the fashionable shops of the London ton. She and Mrs. Gardiner had discussed the idea of gently introducing the girls to society before their official presentation next spring. What better place than the establishments frequented by the aristocracy, as befitted their new position. Lady Agatha was well known to the owners and patrons and would be able to guide the girls in their purchases and introductions.

For the next several hours, the five ladies selected patterns, fabrics, bonnets, gloves and all other accoutrements of a lady's wardrobe. Jane and Elizabeth's tastes were elegant and refined and the girls, though decisive, were also amenable to suggestions from the two older ladies, particularly in regards to spending more lavishly than they previously would have. Georgiana had never before enjoyed shopping as much as she did in her present company. She also was fitted for several new gowns, particularly for a lovely dress to be worn to the theater. At the mention of this event, she hinted to Elizabeth that she would be pleased to see her in attendance. Elizabeth smiled slightly, but did not absolutely commit.

During their shopping, numerous women of Lady Agatha's acquaintance, and even a few of Georgiana's, approached the party. All expressed condolences on Lady Agatha's tragic loss of her family, but quickly displayed their curiosity to be introduced to her unknown companions. The introduction of Mrs. Gardiner would normally have garnered no particular attention, but as the friend of Lady Agatha and the aunt of the Ladies Bennet, she was accorded unusual civility. No one wanted to offend Lady Agatha and her illustrious cousins. Jane and Elizabeth acknowledged each new acquaintance with an ease and friendliness that surprised the ladies of the ton. All had to admit to the young ladies' charms. They were beautiful and elegant, poised and agreeable; they would be significant competition for the bachelors of London society. A few women raised their eyebrows to see Miss Darcy in company with the Bennet relatives. Mr. Darcy was considered one of the prime catches of available young men. That there was already an intimacy between the Darcys and the Everard Bennets was somewhat vexing.

Elizabeth was inwardly amused to see the reactions that she and Jane caused among Lady Agatha's acquaintances. Most were impertinently curious, unashamed to ask questions that were easily evaded by Lady Agatha, Mrs. Gardiner and her nieces. A few were welcomed warmly by Lady Agatha and introduced readily, showing they were intimate friends with her ladyship. One introduction was especially interesting. While at a milliner, Lady Agatha approached a very elegant woman. The two women embraced and talked briefly, brushing away a few tears that had escaped down their cheeks. They then turned and made their way over to Elizabeth's party. The unknown lady took Georgiana's hand and addressed her.

"Dear Georgiana, you did not tell me that you would be out shopping today. How are you, my dear?"

"I'm well, Aunt Susan. And you?"

"Just marvelous, my dear. Lady Frederica and I are out purchasing some things for her trousseau. Would you do me the honor of introducing me to your friends?" Georgiana blushed, unused to making introductions, but quickly complied with her aunt's wish.

"Aunt, may I present, Ladies Jane and Elizabeth Bennet and their aunt, Mrs. Gardiner. This is my aunt, Lady Susanna Fitzwilliam, the Countess of Matlock." The ladies performed their curtsies and then Lady Matlock smiled at Elizabeth.

"I am delighted to finally meet you, Lady Elizabeth. I have heard so much about you from my numerous relations. In fact, I have felt rather neglected that almost my entire family seems to have made your acquaintance; even my sister-in-law, Lady Catherine, has had the pleasure." Lady Matlock cocked an eyebrow and awaited Elizabeth's response. Elizabeth sensed a test in this conversation, but she would not be intimidated by anyone and chose to answer in her usual manner.

"They have been negligent toward myself as well, Lady Matlock, for they have told me nothing of you; I owe all my knowledge of your ladyship to Lady Agatha. I have promised her not to divulge too many of your school day pranks, but we should remedy your relative's disregard. Would you care to come to tea tomorrow at Everard House?"

"That would be lovely, Lady Elizabeth, but I'm afraid I must decline, for I am hosting a small party for my future daughter-in-law tomorrow afternoon."

"Perhaps another time then, Lady Matlock."

"Why do you not come tomorrow? Georgiana will be there, as will her brother and my son Richard, whom I understand you met in Kent. Agatha, you must come as well. I know that you are still in mourning, but it is for Stephen's wedding and will really be quite a small gathering."

"Oh, Susan, your definition of 'small' is generally very different from mine. How many are invited? Fifty? Sixty?" Lady Matlock laughed.

"You always did exaggerate, Agatha. There will only be twenty or so. I'm sure Lady Frederica would be pleased to have some young women there her own age, for the majority of the party are ancient Fitzwilliam relations. Ah, here is Frederica now." A pale blonde beauty about Elizabeth's age was approaching the group. Lady Matlock performed the introductions; Lady Frederica's expression did not change from the rather bland smile on her lovely face and during the short time the group conversed, she did not contribute a single word.

Lady Agatha accepted the invitation for the morrow after some hesitation, prompting Jane and Elizabeth to also acquiesce. Mrs. Gardiner was forced to decline due to a previous engagement, but Lady Matlock promised to invite her to tea another day; her ladyship remembered the praise that Georgiana had lavished on this surprisingly fashionable woman and had a desire to become better acquainted with her. The party soon broke up to travel to their different destinations.

As the Bennet party neared Everard House, Elizabeth's excitement and trepidation grew. She had thoroughly enjoyed her day. She was thankful to be away from her mother and younger sisters and in the company of the women she loved most in the world. Miss Darcy was a sweet girl and had become increasingly more open as the day progressed; their friendship was developing well, to the satisfaction of both. But now Elizabeth and Jane would meet again with the gentlemen that had caused so much heartache and distress the following year. The party made their way into the striped parlour to await the gentlemen's arrival.

Elizabeth knew that she and Mr. Darcy had made their peace and were on the path of friendship, but did she desire to move beyond a friendship with this man? The possibility that he desired more had been sparked by the kiss on her hand following their morning walk in Hyde Park. I must let his actions be my guide, but I must also be cautious. If he shows a desire to renew his addresses, I must be certain of my own heart for I would not want to raise hopes in Mr. Darcy that would cause him any pain should I decide against his suit. I will be friendly, but not overly attentive. There is the whole of next Season to become reacquainted with him; I will not repeat my hasty judgments of last year. With this resolution, her thoughts turned to her dear sister Jane.

Jane and Mr. Bingley had not met since the night of the Netherfield Ball. Elizabeth, prompted by Mrs. Gardiner's letters, had finally informed Jane of all the events of the winter and spring. That Mr. Bingley had been ignorant of her presence in Town last winter, through the manipulations of his sisters and Mr. Darcy, had been a blow to poor Jane's perception of the world. She could no longer believe in the innate goodness of people. When she learned that Mr. Bingley had broken from his sisters due to their interference, her heart ached for the pain she had caused this family, no matter how inadvertently. She shared only a few of these feelings with Elizabeth and, though Jane was still serene in her countenance, Elizabeth sensed that her cheerfulness and happiness was still lessened by the circumstance with the Bingleys. Jane had avoided the topic since and Elizabeth had not forced her confidence, even when Lady Agatha had suggested that the gentlemen join them for the afternoon. Elizabeth was anxious for Jane and gave her hand a small squeeze as they sat on a settee. The hour of the gentlemen's appearance approached. A knock on the door sounded, Jane stiffened slightly, prompting another squeeze from Elizabeth, and a footman entered the room.

"Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley," he announced, a hush falling over the room.

Chapter 25

Posted on Wednesday, 31 January 2007

As Darcy entered the room, his eyes instantly sought Elizabeth. She was seated on a settee next to her sister and she looked as beautiful as ever. His smile rose reflexively, eliciting an upward tilt of her lips in a welcoming response. He bowed, prompting Bingley to do likewise. Lady Agatha rose and approached the young men.

"William, how are you?" Darcy bowed over Lady Agatha's hand.

"I am fine, Agatha, and you?"

"We had a wonderful day," she responded and turning to Bingley said, "Mr. Bingley, it is a pleasure to see you again."

"Lady Agatha, I was sorry to hear about your husband. Please accept my sincere regrets. Darcy always spoke so fondly of you and your husband and the time he spent at your estate. I am glad to meet you again." He then turned his smile toward Jane, who startled and blushed to have his attention so fixed on her. "Lady Jane, Lady Elizabeth, how wonderful to see you again. I hope that you are well?" Jane continued to blush becomingly and nodded shyly.

"Thank you, Mr. Bingley, we are very well." She smiled tentatively and Bingley was decided; he purposefully strode to her and sat opposite of her, not relinquishing her company for the remainder of the afternoon. Elizabeth and Darcy exchanged amused glances, noted by Lady Agatha. Darcy then turned toward his sister, who was seated on a couch next to Mrs. Gardiner and across from Elizabeth.

"Georgiana, did you have a pleasant time?"

"Oh William, it was absolutely magnificent. Have you been to Mr. Gardiner's store? Everything there is so breathtaking. Elizabeth showed me all the treasures from India and Africa. The whole top floor is an exotic wonderland." Darcy turned toward Mrs. Gardiner,

"Did you finally persuade my sister to buy something for herself?"

"I was not there to persuade her, Mr. Darcy." Darcy's eyebrows rose, but Elizabeth interrupted.

"My aunt and Lady Agatha did not accompany us to my uncle's store; they met us there afterward. But, do not worry; Jane and I did convince your sister to purchase a lovely wooden box from Shanghai. I believe she will be keeping her most secret letters and trinkets in there, so you must have her show it to you before she fills it and you are banished from its proximity. We women must have some secrets." Darcy smiled at Elizabeth's teasing and unconsciously touched his waistcoat pocket where he had secreted Elizabeth's note to Georgiana. He had not returned the missive to his sister, hoping she would not remember its existence; he could not surrender it to anyone else's keeping for it was the only thing he had of Elizabeth's. Perhaps I will need a box of my own to keep mementos safe from prying eyes.

Elizabeth looked at him quizzically as his mind wandered and then he cast such a look of longing toward her that her breath caught in her throat. There could be no mistaking that look and she belatedly realized that he had often gazed at her in such a way, though she had mistakenly attributed it to dislike at the time. There can be no doubting the meaning of that stare now, Elizabeth, she admonished herself. How foolish I have been! There was love and admiration in his looks all this time and I was blind to them because of my wounded vanity. Elizabeth's smile faltered and Lady Agatha, seeking to dispel the tension between Darcy and Elizabeth, rang the bell to order tea.

Her Grace and the younger girls had already partaken of tea before the arrival of their relatives and were occupied above stairs. Elizabeth was thankful for another reprieve, especially because she was unsure what her mother's reaction would be to the two gentlemen. Her Grace's ambitions regarding her daughters' matrimonial prospects had vastly increased and Elizabeth feared her mother would instantly reject the two young men as possible suitors for her offspring; neither were titled and Bingley's fortune was now miniscule in comparison to other single gentlemen of the ton.

Darcy took a seat next to his sister. Lady Agatha also sat and once tea was poured and food distributed, the group settled down to conversation. Georgiana was as animated as any had ever seen her. For once she dominated the discussion, detailing the items in Mr. Gardiner's shop that had caught her fancy. The unexpected introduction to Lady Matlock was also shared and Darcy smiled broadly when informed that he would be seeing Elizabeth the next day at his aunt's party.

"My Aunt Susan has been very curious to meet you all. Georgiana has been filling her ear with stories."

"As I understand it, Mr. Darcy," Elizabeth teased, "she has felt rather neglected that she has had to wait so long for an introduction. You and Colonel Fitzwilliam should be heartily ashamed of yourselves for such disregard, for as Lady Matlock said, even Lady Catherine has had the pleasure of my company." Darcy's laugh was immediate and warm, causing everyone's eyes to widen in surprise; no one had been witness to such cheerfulness in him. But he could not repress his happiness at being in Elizabeth's company and her teasing of him.

"I will be happy to rectify the situation, Lady Elizabeth, and promise that I will do everything in my power to bring my aunt and yourself in company as often as possible so that you may become better acquainted. We are all to go to the theater on Friday, to see the new production of Much Ado About Nothing. I know you are fond of Shakespeare, for I remember you eagerly perusing a copy of A Midsummer Night's Dream while you attended your sister at Netherfield."

"I do not recollect...."

"It was on Saturday, the day before your departure. We sat in the library for about half an hour; after you left I glanced at the title of your book and no longer wondered about your absorption in your reading. Shakespeare is a personal favourite of mine, particularly his comedies. Would you and Lady Jane care to join us in my box to see the play? The Gardiners are coming, as well as the Matlocks. We will dine at my home afterward. It should be an enjoyable evening and it would add to my pleasure to have you attend." His gaze never wavered from her face.

Elizabeth was again breathless. Mr. Darcy was paying her very particular attention. Not only was his memory exact as to their past interactions, but he resolutely stated his desire for her company and admitted to the joy that it would bring to him personally; there was no hiding behind his sister or aunt's possible satisfaction. He wanted her to be there; her presence would make him happy. As the import of his words sunk into her mind, she realized that she wanted to make him happy. She wanted to please him. She smiled brilliantly, causing Darcy's own breath to catch.

"I would be happy to attend, but I must first ask my father."

"Ask me what, Lizzy?" Everyone turned in surprise to see His Grace standing in the doorway of the parlour. No one had noticed his entrance; he, however, had been silently watching the proceedings for some time. Sheldon had informed him that guests had arrived to partake of afternoon tea. When told that Mr. Darcy and Mr. Bingley were the persons in question, His Grace resolved to attend the party. His discussion with Elizabeth several mornings ago still resounded in his mind. Something had obviously occurred for her to so decidedly change her opinion of the young man. And it is even more obvious that Darcy's opinion has changed regarding my Lizzy, His Grace concluded. It does not take a sage to deduce that that young man is interested in Lizzy. He states it rather emphatically. Apparently, she is much more 'tolerable' now.

"Mr. Darcy has invited Jane and I to attend the theater on Friday. My Aunt and Uncle Gardiner are also invited."

"You are welcome to join us as well, Your Grace," Darcy added.

"What is playing, young man?"

"It is a new production of Much Ado About Nothing, Your Grace."

"Ah, one of your favourites, is it not, Lizzy? Well, my dear, if you and Jane would like to go, shall we accept Mr. Darcy's kind offer?" He looked toward his favourite daughter shrewdly, but she masked her feelings well.

"Yes, Papa, I would like to go. Jane, what is your opinion?"

"Though I am not as avid a reader of Shakespeare as you, Lizzy, it does sound like any enjoyable evening." His Grace looked to his two daughters and then turned to address Lady Agatha.

"Agatha, would you mind entertaining Her Grace and the younger girls for an evening?"

"Not at all, Bennet, for you know that I cannot attend due to my mourning, though I dearly love a performance of Shakespeare myself. And William's box is in a wonderful position with an excellent view of the entire stage. His mother, Lady Anne, was a genuine lover of theater and dragged her husband to almost every production when they visited Town." Darcy smiled at this recollection of his parents; his softened features intrigued His Grace, who had never seen the young man look more amiable.

"Yes, Mother encouraged me to read all the great plays so that I would more thoroughly enjoy them when I saw them performed. I was only able to attend with her once before her death; we saw Mozart's The Magic Flute. As a young fourteen-year-old, I fell instantly in love with Pamina and begged my parents to let me learn to play the flute."

"And did they agree, Mr. Darcy?" Elizabeth questioned, her eyebrow raised in that endearing way that made Darcy's heart ache. "Did you learn to play the flute to tame wild beasts?"

"Unfortunately, Lady Elizabeth, they refused and I was heartbroken; but the next week my father gifted me with a new gun and I shot three birds which cured my love for the beautiful Pamina."

"Ah, the fickleness of youth."

"Yes, Lady Elizabeth, but I am a youth no more and my affections are not so easily changed." He looked pointedly at her during this utterance causing Elizabeth to blush profusely and His Grace to narrow his eyes at Darcy's profile.

"Well, Mr. Darcy," His Grace replied, "I accept your kind invitation on behalf of my daughters and myself. We will be happy to join your party this Friday." There was a distinguishable edge to His Grace's voice, causing Darcy to glance in the duke's direction.

"Thank you, Your Grace, I am honoured that you accept. We should leave now. Thank you for a very pleasant afternoon and thank you for your kind attentions to Georgiana."

"It was our pleasure, Mr. Darcy," Elizabeth warmly acknowledged. "Georgiana, do not forget that we must return for the final fittings of your new evening gown on Thursday. Shall we call for you at ten o'clock?" Georgiana looked to her brother for confirmation then gave her agreement. She impulsively embraced Elizabeth.

"Thank you so very much, Elizabeth."

"You are very welcome, Georgiana. We will see you tomorrow."

"Of course; I had almost forgotten Aunt Susan's invitation. I will see you almost every day this week!"

"Yes, you poor dear; I'm sure you will soon grow tired of my company."

"That is not possible, Lady Elizabeth," Darcy interrupted, "for no one could tire of your delightful company. We will see you tomorrow then." He raised her hand and lightly kissed the back, making sure not to linger over it in the presence of His Grace.

"Yes, tomorrow," Elizabeth whispered, a most becoming blush colouring her cheeks and neck. Darcy smiled widely, bowed to the other occupants of the parlour and escorted his sister from the room.

"Good afternoon, Your Grace, ladies," Bingley said as he also took his leave.

His Grace turned to his female relations remaining in the room.

"Well, it appears that you all had a very pleasant day," he sardonically commented.

"Yes, Thomas," Mrs. Gardiner replied, "we had a wonderful time. The Darcys and Mr. Bingley are very agreeable company." She looked at him pointedly and he raised his eyebrows at the silent rebuke; his sister-in-law's opinion regarding the two young gentlemen was clear, though the duke was not surprised considering the conversation he had recently had with Mr. Gardiner.

"It was good to see William and Georgiana again," Lady Agatha responded, "I have not seen them since before Joshua left for Jamaica. Georgiana has grown into a lovely young woman; she reminds me very much of her mother at that age."

"Miss Darcy is a very sweet girl," Jane replied, "and it was good to meet with some old acquaintances."

"Yes, Mr. Bingley appeared in very good health," Elizabeth teased, causing Jane to blush again.

"As did Mr. Darcy," Mrs. Gardiner replied, "wouldn't you agree, Lizzy?" Elizabeth also blushed in response, prompting His Grace to change the subject.

"Agatha, does the Everard estate not have a box at the theater?"

"Of course, Bennet, but it is currently being leased until the spring. Joshua would only have been recently returned from his long trip and we had planned to remain the entire summer, autumn and winter in Staffordshire and so leased the box to friends visiting from France, Comte and Comté de Vymont. Hélčne is a distant cousin of mine and we were childhood correspondents. She and her husband had grown weary of Bonaparte's regime and sought refuge in England. I'm not sure when they will return to Sainct-Clouz, their estate near Angers."

"This is the same 'distant cousin' who is currently leasing Malvallet House, correct?"

"Yes, of course."

"I am to meet with Comte de Vymont tomorrow."

"Ah, you and François should get along splendidly. The turn of your minds is very similar."

"Then I shall look forward to the introduction. Perhaps his wife should accompany him so that you may visit with her as well?"

"When is Comte de Vymont coming?"

"Not 'til the afternoon."

"I am engaged to attend Lady Matlock's afternoon party with Jane and Lizzy, so I will have to meet with Hélčne another time."

"Of course, the afternoon party with the Matlocks. I had almost forgotten. It appears that you three will be spending in inordinate amount of time among the Darcy relations this week."

"Bennet..."

"Papa..."

"Do not worry, Agatha, Lizzy. Let me form my own opinion. I have not spent enough time in company with Mr. Darcy. Perhaps an invitation to join me for a luncheon at Brook's would be wise."

"An excellent notion, Bennet. I'm certain that once you have spent some time with William you will not prevent a friendship between he and your daughters."

"A friendship, indeed. I will see you ladies at dinner."

The following morning, Elizabeth left for her walk somewhat later than usual. She and Jane had spent half the night in conversation. Jane's attempts to de-emphasize her reaction at seeing Mr. Bingley again were summarily dismissed by Elizabeth.

"Now," said Jane, "that this first meeting is over, I feel perfectly easy. I know my own strength, and I shall never be embarrassed again by his coming. I am glad we see him at the theater Friday. It will then be publicly seen, that on both sides, we meet only as common and indifferent acquaintance."

"Yes, very indifferent indeed," said Elizabeth, laughingly. "Oh, Jane, take care."

"My dear Lizzy, you cannot think me so weak, as to be in danger now."

"I think you are in very great danger of making him more in love with you than ever. He never left your side the entire afternoon, he was attentive to your every word and his face positively lit up when you agreed to attend the theater."

"His attention to me was not nearly as particular as Mr. Darcy's was to you, Lizzy," Jane responded slyly. Elizabeth startled at her sister's observation and more at her actually declaring it.

"Yes, Jane, he was very particular. I must admit that I am grateful for his continued preference."

"Grateful, Lizzy? Is that all?"

"I do not know yet, Jane. I have never enjoyed his company more than I did this afternoon. And I found myself desiring to please him, to keep him smiling and laughing. I cannot be certain though, so I have resolved to be cautious in my dealings with him."

"Oh, Lizzy, take care yourself."

"What am I in danger of, dear Jane?" Elizabeth laughingly questioned.

"You are in danger of smiling too brightly and making Mr. Darcy swoon." Elizabeth laughed loudly at the image of the formidable Fitzwilliam Darcy fainting.

"That is rather unlikely, Jane, but I will give your warning due consideration. Unfortunately, I do not have your serenity; I'm afraid that all my emotions are easily discerned."

"Particularly when you give them voice, dear Lizzy."

"Indeed, Jane. My impertinence is well known and I must check it or I will set the matron tongues of the ton waggling at my impudence. Though, as a duke's daughter, there will be certain leniency. So, there appears to be no true incentive to guard my speech and I will just have to fare as I have in the past."

"You are incorrigible, Lizzy."

"Thank you, Jane. I shall leave you to your rest now." The girls bid each other goodnight and slept soundly until late morning. So, Elizabeth found herself in Hyde Park at ten o'clock, rambling the main drive, closely followed by Thomas the groom.

Her thoughts were pleasant, but she found herself looking around for a certain gentleman. This action surprised her and she reflected again on the previous afternoon. Jane was correct that Mr. Darcy's attentions toward herself were very pointed. She was glad that his intentions were marked, so that no doubt was left in her mind, but she was still resolved to be somewhat guarded. She would have to give him some encouragement, but exactly how much must be determined. I cannot be other than myself, she finally decided. I will let my heart guide my actions. And though my instincts are not entirely foolproof, they have rarely steered me wrong. Now that I am more aware of Mr. Darcy's true character, let our interactions be genuine and events will unfold as they may. With this resolution firmly in place, she returned to Everard House to wait until the afternoon gathering at the Matlock's.

Lady Agatha escorted Jane and Elizabeth to Kenton House in some nervousness. She had not been out among society since her husband's death and she was not looking forward to it. She truly loved Lady Matlock, as a dear friend, but could not say the same about all Susan's relations. However, she was eager to see Elizabeth in Darcy's company again. Her ladyship had duly noted his marked attentions toward Elizabeth and she was proud of him. Lizzy can be in no doubt of his continued preference for her, she mused, but it will be interesting to see how he acts among his own family. How brave are you, William? Today would be an interesting meeting indeed.

When the ladies were announced, Elizabeth noticed that all in the room were unknown to her, except her slight acquaintance with Lady Matlock and Lady Frederica. Lady Matlock approached them immediately and warmly embraced Lady Agatha.

"Agatha, thank you for coming. Perhaps you can salvage this gathering from becoming a frightful bore."

"Is Richard not here to perform that task? It usually falls to him."

"He is coming with William and Georgiana." Lady Matlock then turned toward the Bennet sisters and, with voice slightly raised, welcomed them. "Lady Jane, Lady Elizabeth, delighted that you could come. Let me introduce you." She steered them toward Lady Frederica and two men in the center of the room.

"You remember Lady Frederica?" The young ladies performed their curtsies and exchanged civilities. Then her ladyship turned toward the older of the two men, a distinguished man of about sixty years with the hint of a smile. "This is my husband, The Earl of Matlock. Lord Matlock, Lady Jane and Lady Elizabeth Bennet, His Grace the Duke of Everard's eldest daughters."

"Delighted to meet you both," he jovially responded, bowing over each of their hands. "I have heard much about you from my nephew and niece the Darcys. May I present my son, The Viscount of Amherst?" Jane and Elizabeth turned to the younger man and Elizabeth instantly recognized the resemblance between Lord Amherst and his brother, Colonel Fitzwilliam.

"My Ladies," Lord Amherst replied, "I appear to be the last of my family to finally make your acquaintance. A pleasure."

"But Lady Matlock assured us there would be many Fitzwilliam relations to meet today," Elizabeth responded, "and most of them would be ancient. Lord Matlock and yourself hardly qualify as ancient, so I'm certain there will be other introductions."

"Indeed, Lady Elizabeth. I suppose I am just still smarting from the knowledge that my younger brother Richard has had the pleasure of your acquaintance long before myself."

"Ah, yes, dear Colonel Fitzwilliam. Did he lord his superior knowledge over you? He was most eloquent on the subject of his plight as a younger son, so was most likely extremely arrogant. But do not be distressed, My Lord, for you have met my sister, Lady Jane, before your brother; now you may consider the scales even." Lord Amherst laughed in delight. Those few in the room who had not been paying attention to the center group turned their glances toward the merry cluster; most had been casting surreptitious glances at the Bennet sisters since their arrival.

"Actually, I now have the advantage, but I will not for long," Lord Amherst answered, "for it appears that my brother has finally arrived with my cousins." He motioned toward the drawing room's door, which Colonel Fitzwilliam, Darcy and Georgiana had just entered through.

Darcy's eyes locked with Elizabeth's and his smile blossomed, causing several women to unconsciously catch their breath. Elizabeth, though becoming slightly more inured to his heated stares, found her own breath hitch and her heartbeat quicken. Her smile rose instinctively. The moment was suspended for a moment, but broken as Colonel Fitzwilliam made his way toward their group.

"Miss Bennet!" called Colonel Fitzwilliam, but catching his mother's eye, corrected himself, "Ah, I mean, Lady Elizabeth, it is wonderful to see you again."

"It is good to see you as well, Colonel Fitzwilliam, and do not distress yourself about your address as I'm still more familiar with the former appellation myself."

"Indeed, but it never behooves a gentleman to do anything that may offend a lady such as yourself." Darcy narrowed his eyes at his cousin, but the Colonel kept an innocent expression on his face.

"I must accede to you then, Colonel," Elizabeth continued, "for Agatha has assured me that you are quite the expert at courting young ladies' attention."

"Quite, Lady Elizabeth," Lady Matlock interjected, "though he is not quite an expert at following through with his attentions."

"Mother, dear," Fitzwilliam responded, "you know my plight as a younger son. I cannot cast my pearls before swine."

"Now you see, Lord Amherst," Elizabeth said, "I am well aware of your younger brother's difficulties, and now it is time for you to even the scales as we previously discussed." Darcy looked at Amherst quizzically.

"As you wish, Lady Elizabeth." Turning to Fitzwilliam, he indicated to Jane, who had been quietly talking with Lady Frederica. "Richard, may I present Lady Jane Bennet?" Jane turned toward Fitzwilliam and gave a small smile while performing her curtsey. Fitzwilliam stood transfixed for a moment before remembering to bow in return and give a civil reply. What an angel! he thought. Just as Bingley proclaimed. Blast that Darcy and Bingley should have prior claims to these beguiling creatures!

"And are the rest of your sisters here?" Fitzwilliam abruptly asked, his eyes quickly scanning the room's occupants. Seeing Elizabeth's amused expression, he quickly added, "or your mother and father?"

"No," Elizabeth replied, "only Jane, Agatha and I have come today. You shall meet my parents another time, I'm sure. Are you to attend the theater on Friday?"

"Yes, Darcy has invited me."

"Then I shall introduce you to His Grace that evening, for we are engaged to go as well."

"As part of our party?"

"Yes, Colonel Fitzwilliam, Mr. Darcy has invited Jane, my father and myself."

"Excellent. Now we shall have a merry time indeed."

"Your parents and cousins' presence alone then would have inhibited your enjoyment, Richard?" Lord Matlock teased.

"But of course, Father. You and mother would be absorbed in the play and Darcy would be brooding over something; Georgiana's probable delight would help, but nothing could compare to the company of two lovely young ladies." Elizabeth laughed in delight, causing more furtive glances from Lady Matlock's other guests.

"You are a terrible flatterer, Colonel."

"And your assumption is incorrect, Fitzwilliam," Darcy interrupted, then looking pointedly at Elizabeth continued, "for I know that Much Ado About Nothing is a personal favourite of Lady Elizabeth's. It will be unlikely that she will not also be absorbed in the performance."

"Indeed, Mr. Darcy, your memory is excellent, for it is a personal favourite of mine."

"Yes, His Grace declared such yesterday afternoon. It is one of mine as well. I have always enjoyed the banter between Beatrice and Benedick."

"' I wonder that you will still be talking, Signior Benedick: nobody marks you.'" Darcy smiled at Elizabeth's quickness and immediately responded,

"' What, my dear Lady Disdain! are you yet living?'"

"' Is it possible disdain should die while she hath such meet food to feed it as Signior Benedick? Courtesy itself must convert to disdain, if you come in her presence.'"

"' Then is courtesy a turncoat. But it is certain I am loved of all ladies, only you excepted...." Elizabeth blushed as Darcy trailed off, but he continued quoting, "' Thou and I are too wise to woo peaceably." Darcy looked pointedly at Elizabeth while uttering this line. She visibly started at the abrupt change in dialogue, but quickly regaining her senses and deigning innocence replied,

"' I would not deny you; but, by this good day, I yield upon great persuasion; and partly to save your life, for I was told you were in a consumption." Darcy stiffened, knowing well the line that followed this and shoring up his courage, he leaned slightly toward Elizabeth and quietly stated,

"'Peace! I will stop your mouth." Darcy's eyes moved to Elizabeth's lips, which she licked unconsciously while catching her breath.

She had not expected him to actually respond. She assumed he would know the line that should follow her own quote, but such an open avowal in front of his family was an extreme surprise. She dared to raise her eyes to meet his own and her stomach fluttered at the emotions his gaze held. No, Mr. Darcy, there is not a doubt left as to your intentions. But I will not be so easily wooed, peaceably or not. She turned her head to survey the group's reactions to her and Darcy's exchange. Lady Agatha had a smug grin on her face while Jane smiled serenely. Lord and Lady Matlock appeared curious and Georgiana confused. Lord Amherst and Colonel Fitzwilliam bore amused expressions, but the narrowed eyes and pursed lips of Lady Frederica puzzled Elizabeth. Catching Elizabeth's gaze, Lady Frederica gained her fiancé's attention.

"Amherst, my father has come. Shall we go and greet him?"

"Of course, my dear, at once," he replied, and taking her arm guided her over to a portly older man who had just entered the room. She cast an icy glance at Elizabeth before departing, leaving Elizabeth more puzzled than before.

It was a very well known fact among the ton that Lady Frederica had attempted to catch Darcy's attention during her debut Season. No lady had yet to elicit even the slightest interest from the handsome Derbyshire bachelor. She had assumed that her extreme beauty and wealth and good connections would cause him to finally succumb. She had pursued him relentlessly that spring and though he was always unfailingly polite, he had not once shown a preference for her. In fact, she was only able to gain one dance at one ball from him and the merest of civil conversation. At the end of the Season, she had reluctantly discontinued her pursuit and the following year had consented to be courted by Darcy's cousin, Lord Amherst. She attempted to persuade herself that Amherst was the better choice, for he was titled, but her ego had been badly wounded and she had never fully forgiven Darcy for his indifference. To see him now flirting shamelessly with a young woman of common prettiness, though she was a duke's daughter, was a further strike to her pride. Her father's fortunate entrance allowed her to escape the very unwelcome company of Lady Elizabeth Bennet not a moment too soon.

It was known to only a few that the Matlocks had endeavored to dissuade their eldest son from his choice of bride. Lady Frederica was unquestionably beautiful and rich, but the Matlocks sensed her coldness and worried that their warm and gregarious son would eventually be unhappy in his choice. The young viscount would not be persuaded however, even knowing of Lady Frederica's prior interest in his cousin; he proposed, she accepted and the wedding was to take place in two months time.

All these undercurrents were known to Darcy; he had seen Lady Frederica's frosty glare and recognized Elizabeth's puzzlement, but could not acquaint her with the reasons for Lady Frederica's disdain. Though not completely recovered from his Shakespearean exchange with Elizabeth, he sought to divert her curiosity and to regain her attention for himself.

"Lady Elizabeth, I must thank you again for letting Georgiana accompany you yesterday." Elizabeth, turning her attention away from Lady Frederica, smiled in encouragement for him to continue. "She truly had a delightful time and would not be satisfied until she had personally shown Colonel Fitzwilliam and I everything of interest at Mr. Gardiner's shop."

"You have been to Gardiner Emporium this morning?"

"Indeed, and it is as impressive as everyone has claimed."

"It is marvelous, isn't it? I have many happy childhood memories exploring the nooks and corners in search of hidden treasure. My aunt informs me that I drove the poor employees mad with my endless questions, but everything was fascinating to my young eyes. Did you find something for yourself, Mr. Darcy?" Her sparkling eyes caused Darcy's heart to beat faster.

"I did find something."

"A box of your own?" Darcy blinked in surprise at her intuition.

"Yes, actually. A lovely chinoiserie piece."

"And will it serve the same function as Georgiana's, to hide all your keepsakes?" Darcy blinked again, for it did indeed hold some keepsakes; Elizabeth's note to his sister was safely tucked away in its confines. Darcy quickly collected his thoughts.

"We men must have some secrets, Lady Elizabeth." She smiled as she recognized his quote of her statement yesterday, but Lord Matlock calling Darcy's attention disrupted their conversation. Lady Matlock took this opportunity to introduce Jane and Elizabeth to the rest of the guests.

Darcy cast one more look at Elizabeth before following his uncle across the room. He inwardly smiled as he recollected his other purchases at Gardiner Emporium that morning: a lovely silk kimono robe in a soft green colour and an ivory-handled brush set, inlaid with sapphires and amethysts in the shape of delicate blooms. Those purchases would reside in the box until such time that he could properly present them to their rightful owner. They would be his wedding gifts to Elizabeth if he was ever fortunate enough to win her hand.

The Everards only remained a short time longer, with no further conversation between Elizabeth and Darcy, but later that night, both looked back on their interactions that afternoon with satisfaction and eagerly anticipated the Friday night excursion to the theater in a few days time.

Chapter Twenty-six

The Darcys remained at Kenton House for dinner that evening. After the men had enjoyed their port and politics, they rejoined the ladies in the drawing room. Lady Frederica finally found her opportunity to speak and turned to her hostess.

“Lady Matlock, thank you for the delightful afternoon. It was a splendid gathering and Father truly appreciated being introduced to your family. He said that he was very glad to see I would be among such noble company.”

“The pleasure was mine, Frederica, and I hope that your father knows he is always welcome at Kenton House.”

“Of course, Madam. And what a delight to meet with the Ladies Bennet again for I had not realized you had invited them to our little family gathering.” Lady Matlock ignored both the insincerity and the haughtiness in Lady Frederica's statement and simply nodded her head, but Lady Frederica was not deterred. She turned to her future brother-in-law.

“Colonel Fitzwilliam, Lady Elizabeth would do very well for you. You seem to have very similar characters.” Fitzwilliam knew this comment was no compliment to himself or Lady Elizabeth. He was wary of Lady Frederica addressing him thus, for she had avoided his conversation since her engagement to his brother. Fitzwilliam, being well aware of the lady's prior pursuit of Darcy, had felt no compunction to become acquainted with his soon to be sister-in-law. He understood her to be shallow and conceited and, though he had been polite, she had not failed to notice his disapproval of her. This was the first time she had initiated a conversation with him.

“Not at all, Lady Frederica,” he replied indifferently, not even turning his attention from the card game he was involved in. “She is too quick for me. Her wit would have me eviscerated within five minutes of an engagement, let alone a lifetime of marriage.”

“Come now, Colonel, she is tolerably pretty and will have an exceptional dowry. Surely you would not consider courting her to be casting your pearls before swine.” This statement surprised the Colonel, for he had underestimated Lady Frederica's cleverness, but he did not show his surprise and merely shrugged his shoulders.

“She is quite a beautiful creature, isn't she? As is her sister. I'm sure that they will have the gentlemen of the ton at their feet next Season. No young woman's introduction into society in the last decade will compare; I would bet a guinea on it.” Lady Frederica stiffened at the implied insult. Lady Matlock pursed her lips in disapproval of Lady Frederica's choice of discussion.

“First you would have to borrow that guinea from me, Richard,” Lord Amherst replied, seeking to divert his fiancée's ire before Lady Matlock was further insulted by her rudeness.

“Actually, Stephen, I am quite in the flush at the moment. Perhaps a game of billiards is in order? What say you, Darcy?” Darcy nodded his acquiescence and the three cousins rose to leave, but Lady Frederica was not finished.

“And what is your opinion, Mr. Darcy? Will the Ladies Bennet become quite the sensation that your cousin predicts? The elder sister is quite lovely, but Lady Elizabeth is rather plain in comparison. And quoting Shakespeare? Everyone will think she is a bluestocking!” Lady Frederica laughed softly in derision, which she quickly stifled as Darcy turned toward her with a black look on his face.

“Quoting Shakespeare hardly qualifies a woman as a bluestocking, Madam. It is rather refreshing to have intelligent conversation rather than discussing the latest style of evening dress. Lady Jane and Lady Elizabeth are beautiful, charming, and kind. And having known them for many months now, I consider them some of the best women of my acquaintance. Lady Elizabeth is a particular friend of my sister's and I could not wish for a better influence on Georgiana than her. If you would excuse me, please? Aunt Susan, Uncle.” Darcy bowed stiffly and turned on his heel to leave the room, Amherst and Fitzwilliam following in his wake; the elder brother rather embarrassed and the younger inwardly beaming.

Lady Frederica sat perfectly upright in her chair, left to all the satisfaction of having forced Darcy to say what gave no one any pain but herself.

Lord and Lady Matlock were extremely displeased with the entire proceeding, not that they faulted Darcy for defending the young lady against Lady Frederica's abuse. In fact, Darcy's immediate desire to shield Lady Elizabeth from Lady Frederica's criticism deeply underscored their belief that their nephew was in love with the young heiress. He had openly flirted with her, in a way neither of them had ever witnessed from their usually taciturn nephew. They could not fault his taste, though the elder sister was more classically beautiful; there was vivaciousness in Lady Elizabeth's person and a spark in her rather fine eyes. Both looked forward to a deeper acquaintance with her.

Lady Matlock was particularly incensed with Lady Frederica's audacity to censure her choice of guests and with the young woman's rudeness toward her son and nephew. Lady Matlock was a formidable and influential woman of London society, and had been for several decades, and she was not about to allow such insolence in her future daughter-in-law. She turned to Lady Frederica and with a false smile addressed the young woman in a soft, but commanding voice.

“My dear, I'm glad that you enjoyed my gathering this afternoon. You are always a welcome guest, though soon you will be a member of the household, which we all anticipate. It was a shame you couldn't spend more time in Lady Jane and Lady Elizabeth's company. They are delightful young women, as my dear friend Lady Agatha had already informed me. She is confident that they will create quite a stir when they are introduced next Season, and you know the influence she has on the ton. Any young woman who is their friend will enjoy privileges and opportunities not permitted to others; they are The Duke of Everard's dear daughters after all. I do hope that you sincerely make an effort to know them, for I'm certain you will be in their company often. Georgiana, perhaps you could tell us about the day you spent with them?” Georgiana was happy to comply, for she had been extremely confused by and somewhat uncomfortable with the air of tension in the room.

Lady Matlock deftly steered the conversation away from controversial topics and Lady Frederica was forced to relent for the moment; she could not risk alienation from the Matlocks otherwise her married life would be miserable, but she was not placated and silently vowed to rebuff all advancements of friendship with Lady Elizabeth Bennet.

During the short carriage ride from Kenton House, Jane rendered her unsurprising evaluation of the afternoon gathering: everyone was kind and charming, especially the Matlocks. She had enjoyed herself and would be pleased to see them all again.

The end of Jane's opinion coincided with the trio's arrival at Everard House and the ladies repaired to the striped parlour, as was their custom. Agatha desired to delay her own opinion until she had gained Elizabeth's.

“Lizzy, my dear, how did you enjoy the afternoon?”

“I liked the Matlocks very well indeed, Agatha. Lord Amherst and Colonel Fitzwilliam share very similar personality traits, which I believe they inherited from their parents.”

“Yes, Stephen and Richard are very like their parents, particularly their father. They are both quite jovial and entertaining. And what of Lady Frederica?” Elizabeth's puzzlement came to the forefront of her mind.

“I do not know what to think of Lady Frederica. I only exchanged the briefest of civilities with her. She is very beautiful and elegant, but I don't believe that she approves of me.”

“Oh, Lizzy,” Jane replied, “why would she not approve of you? I found her very amiable.”

“You are astute as always, Elizabeth,” Lady Agatha contradicted. “Lady Frederica is rather jealous of you I believe.” This increased Elizabeth's bewilderment for she hardly knew the young woman.

“Jealous of me? Whatever for? She is beautiful, wealthy, well-connected, and engaged to a very eligible man.”

“You also possess most of those characteristics and it is exactly the item you listed last that causes Lady Frederica's jealousy.”

“She is jealous that I am not engaged and she is? That would be ludicrous, Agatha!”

“No, Lizzy, it is a bit more complicated than that. She is envious that she is engaged to Stephen when she would rather be engaged to the man who is currently paying you court.”

“But…you do not mean…” Elizabeth stammered. Lady Agatha smiled at Elizabeth's embarrassment, causing Elizabeth to rein in her emotions. “I am not being courted by anyone, Agatha.”

“Indeed, Lizzy? Quoting Shakespeare to tempt a man to kiss you at his aunt's house?”

“I did no such thing!” Elizabeth exclaimed, blushing a deep red from her neck to her toes.

“Of course you did, Lizzy. Poor William! His control is exemplary. I'm certain that if you two had been alone in that room, he would have followed that quote to its logical conclusion. And it would have served you a well-deserved lesson, Elizabeth. You cannot tease him so, Lizzy. You must decide your own mind soon and not lead him along. He has suffered enough pain and heartache already; I do not want to see you be the cause of more. I am not implying that you should marry him, though I don't believe you could find a better man for a husband and father, but you must decide if you will allow him to court you properly. He is too in love with you to have you break his heart should you refuse his affection a second time. And do not deny it,” Lady Agatha continued when Elizabeth appeared on the point of interrupting her, “he loves you ardently and he is not attempting to hide it from anyone; your father yesterday, his own relations today. Just consider what I have said, please, Elizabeth?” Elizabeth scrutinized Lady Agatha's face and recognized the sincerity and the tenderness for both herself and Mr. Darcy in her ladyship's gaze.

“Of course, Agatha. I know you are only concerned for my future happiness, and Mr. Darcy's. I promise to be kind and consider his feelings. After all, I once accused him of willful disdain for the feelings of others and I don't want to be cut by my own words. If it is any comfort to you, Agatha, I am almost decided to let Mr. Darcy court me, should he ask. But this is pure speculation for he has not asked.”

“No, but I'm certain he will.”

“Shall we wager a new pair of gloves on it?”

“Elizabeth!” Jane admonished.

“Two pairs, one silk, one leather, and you have a wager, Lizzy,” Lady Agatha laughingly responded. Jane shook her head in rebuke while Elizabeth and Lady Agatha shook hands to seal their bargain.

“Agatha,” said Elizabeth, once their bargain was struck, “there is still one thing you mentioned that has me puzzled.”

“Yes, Lizzy?”

“You implied that Lady Frederica is interested in Mr. Darcy, yet she is engaged to his cousin.”

“That is correct.”

“Yes?” Lady Agatha smiled at Elizabeth's shameless curiosity.

“Frederica relentlessly pursued William during her first Season, hoping to become Mistress of Pemberley. William showed no interest and the following year she accepted Stephen's application to court her and his subsequent proposal of marriage. Susan and Harry were quite against the match initially and attempted to persuade Stephen away from his choice, but he was decided, and the engagement was announced. I believe that Frederica is rather upset that you appear to have succeeded where she has failed.”

“Succeeded?”

“Elizabeth, I don't think you quite realize the position you are in. You are beautiful, charming, intelligent, very rich, fabulously titled…” Elizabeth began to laugh at this list of her attributes; she had never considered herself to be a cause of envy in others. “Do not laugh, Elizabeth, for it is all true, for Jane as well. And one more thing that you possess is the attention of a certain gentleman from Derbyshire who has been one of the most widely pursued bachelor of the ton for the last five years. William is extremely handsome, intelligent, courteous, connected, and fabulously wealthy himself, and has not shown the slightest interest in any young lady. Any young lady, except you. And his interest is quite blatant. Lady Frederica will not be the only one to display jealousy.”

“Do not worry, Agatha; my courage always rises with every attempt to intimidate me.”

“I would expect nothing less, Lizzy. You and Jane will be placed in a very influential, and sometimes awkward, position. Men and women, young and old, married and single, will all be vying for your attention, and not always for altruistic purposes. I trust both of your judgment, but it can be very lonely or frustrating at times; you will have to rely on one another's affection and comfort and I promise to help you navigate through the difficulties. You will be able to make some true friends, but most of your associations will be with shallow people hoping to gain your approbation to advance their own positions.” Jane frowned at this negative outlook, for she was still disposed to think well of people, despite her recent interactions with the Bingley sisters.

“Thank you, Agatha, we appreciate your guidance and support.”

“Of course, my dear. But it is time to change for dinner now.” They rose and retired to their rooms. The rest of the evening was spent in company with their family in their customary pursuits.

A light mist kept most indoors on Wednesday morning, but the following day found Jane and Elizabeth again in front of Darcy House awaiting Georgiana. They traveled to the modiste's for final fittings of their evening dresses chosen for Friday's theatre outing. Georgiana persuaded Elizabeth to wear a dress that would compliment the jeweled hair comb and brooch set she had purchased earlier that week. After several hours completing purchases, Jane and Elizabeth returned to Darcy House for a light luncheon. They were introduced to Mrs. Annesley and Georgiana presented them with the Kashmir shawls she had chosen as gifts. Jane and Elizabeth were both touched by the simple, but demonstrative, gesture. The girls spent the remainder of the afternoon playing duets on Georgiana's pianoforte and parted before teatime, with excited anticipation to meet tomorrow evening.

Darcy was disappointed to miss seeing Elizabeth on Thursday, but his appointment for the day was not one he could miss. He had been surprised on Wednesday morning to receive a request to have lunch at Brook's with His Grace the following day. Darcy realized that the duke had easily discerned his attentions toward Elizabeth, for they had been rather apparent, and a reckoning was imminent.

Darcy was not prone to nervousness, for he had been his own master for many years; he was generally confident and secure of his position. However, this upcoming interview was inducing a feeling of anxiety not experienced by him since his schooldays. Elizabeth was the obvious favourite of His Grace and Darcy had not made the best impression last autumn. His marked attentions now could seem mercenary, without knowledge of his former regard, and Darcy was uncertain what Elizabeth had shared with her father and what His Grace's current estimation of him was. This insecurity assaulted Darcy as he climbed the steps of his club and was led to a private dinner chamber where His Grace The Duke of Everard was seated at a table studying a chessboard. The footman announced his presence and Darcy bowed respectfully and awaited His Grace's response.

His Grace scrutinized the young man before him slowly and carefully. His perusal was not surprising, for they had been acquainted with each other for over a year, though the duke had not paid particular attention before today. The gentleman before him was as tall, handsome, and well dressed as he remembered. His mien was quite serious and the duke could detect a trace of anxiety in Darcy's slightly clenched jaw. They had not conversed much in their previous meetings and His Grace was anticipating an amusing meal; he hoped to gain information from Darcy that his own daughter had concealed. His Grace correctly perceived that Elizabeth had not been particularly forthcoming about her springtime interactions with Mr. Darcy. He collected his wits and motioned for Darcy to seat himself across from him.

“Mr. Darcy, thank you for joining me.”

“Thank you for the honour of inviting me, Your Grace.” His Grace raised an eyebrow in perfect similitude of his second daughter.

“Perhaps we could be a little less formal? I have not quite reconciled myself to this title and `Your Grace' is rather a mouthful, wouldn't you agree?” Darcy smiled almost imperceptibly.

“Agatha's husband used to say that.”

“Did he? I'm not surprised, from what Agatha has told me of him. What did you call him then, for I know your families were rather close?”

“I called him Everard, like my father did.”

“Ah, I'm afraid I'm not any more familiar with that appellation than `Your Grace,' though I should most likely accustom myself to it. Will Bennet suffice? That is what Agatha calls me.”

“Certainly, Sir.”

“Excellent, now that we have dispensed with the formalities, could I interest you in a game of chess? You play, I presume?”

“Yes.”

“And something to eat or drink?”

“Thank you.” His Grace and Darcy ordered their meals and began a chess game while they waited. Both were masters of the game and enjoyed the competition in companionable silence. After an hour of play, with His Grace the victor and their lunch disposed of, the duke turned toward his young companion. Darcy realized his reprieve had ended.

“You play very well. Where did you learn?”

“My father taught me from a young age. The winters in the north are quite cold, trapping the citizens inside, and chess is a common indoor pursuit. My father was a member of a club here in Town and would play matches through his correspondence.”

“I have not played such a challenging game for some time. As you know, I had no sons to teach myself. Elizabeth learned, but she generally preferred to read and I am not a diligent enough correspondent to play games through the post, though my brother Gardiner has suggested it periodically. I understand that you met the Gardiners this summer while they toured Derbyshire.” His Grace kept his features blank, but Darcy sensed the direction the conversation was heading toward. He could not evade Elizabeth's father; he needed His Grace's approbation and eventual consent to court Elizabeth.

“Yes, I had the honour of making their acquaintance while they toured Pemberley. I was pleasantly surprised to discover they were related to some of my Hertfordshire friends.”

“I understand that you were also `pleasantly surprised' to meet with some of your `Hertfordshire friends' while you visited your aunt in Kent.” Darcy stiffened at this reference, not certain what His Grace was implying.

“Yes, I met with the Collinses and Lady Elizabeth. They dined at my aunt's and we spent several evenings in their company.”

“Ah, no assemblies then. Did you find the company more `tolerable' than last autumn?” Darcy looked momentarily bewildered at this seemingly odd question, but, as realization dawned, a feeling of utter mortification caused his face to redden and then immediately blanch. She heard me! he realized in dismay. What cruel twist of fate persuaded me to attend that blasted assembly? It is no wonder that she despised me so completely if that was the first impression I left on her mind. Arrogant, disdainful, ungentlemanlike! That short exchange with Bingley was the start of Elizabeth's disapprobation and he had unknowingly determined the subsequent course of negative events due to an indiscreet comment provoked by a foul mood and Bingley's incessant pressing.

“Your Grace…” he stumblingly began, “I did not realize, that is…I did not intend for that remark to be overheard. I had not the slightest idea that your daughter was so close. I cannot begin to excuse such behavior. I was in a poor mood, but that is no reason to have behaved so rudely. I am truly sorry…” But Darcy was halted by a wave of His Grace's hand.

“Do not apologize to me, young man. That is for another's ears. However, it was well known last autumn that you did not look favorably upon my daughter. Things have obviously changed.” His Grace looked hard at Darcy and Darcy understood that only the complete truth would be tolerated.

“Your Grace, I beg your indulgence, for I do have an explanation for you, but it is rather lengthy.”

“I have no pressing engagements this afternoon. I am at your leisure.” Darcy nodded in understanding and gathering his courage, turned to the father of the woman he loved to reveal the most protected secrets and hopes of his heart and soul.

Several hours later, both men slumped in their leather chairs, emotionally drained from the recent disclosures. His Grace again perused the young man seated across from him. The recent revelations had shocked him enormously and his perception of Darcy was irrevocably transformed to one of esteem and respect.

There were some of Darcy's actions that His Grace naturally censured, but he realized that the gentleman was young and in the midst of a passionate admiration for a very spirited woman that Darcy's life experience had ill-prepared him for. Elizabeth was not a young woman of the ton. She was lively, clever, independent, and charming. But more importantly, she was a young woman of strong morals and convictions. He was proud of her, of her accomplishments and her fortitude. But he was also proud of her apparent ability to recognize her own faults and correct her imperfections. She had certainly forgiven Darcy of his bad conduct, which she would only have been able to do by examining her own and improving herself accordingly. His Grace heaved a sigh when he realized that his daughter had far surpassed him in goodness and virtue, with very little guidance from him; she had developed these traits all on her own and she no longer would need him to steer her character. She was a better person than he and a good man would eventually claim her. But is Darcy that man? he wondered.

“That is quite the story, young man.”

“Yes, Your Grace.”

“Please. Bennet.”

“Of course.”

“You do realize that I must ask you another question.” Darcy looked at His Grace quizzically. The duke smiled, “I must ask what your intentions are regarding Elizabeth.” His Grace was a little surprised by the seriousness of the gaze that Darcy turned to him.

“My intentions are the most honourable. I love her and if she consents, I would like to court her, with your permission of course.” The duke's heart ached, realizing that his dearest girl would leave him sooner than he would like.

“Would you be willing to wait until the Season to begin an official courting?”

“I would be willing to wait forever, Your Grace.” His Grace startled at this solemn pronouncement, but appreciated the depth of feeling it revealed.

“Thank you for your candour, Mr. Darcy. I will not say anything to Elizabeth of this for now. Let me enjoy her company the next several months. Goodness knows that come spring I will hardly see Elizabeth or Jane for all the parties they will be attending with Agatha. And now I should return to them.” He rose from his chair and Darcy followed.

“I'm sorry if anything I said today offended you or caused you any pain.”

“I am not offended, young man. I admit that I'm embarrassed to realize all that I failed to observe this past year. Elizabeth is not the only Bennet to question her discernment where you are concerned. Agatha has been singing your praises, you know.” Darcy blushed slightly at this statement.

“Agatha is very kind, but she is somewhat prejudiced, having known my mother since school and myself and my sister since our births.”

“Indeed, but she is also very perceptive, wouldn't you agree?” Darcy couldn't find a response to this question that wouldn't sound boastful, so merely nodded once in acknowledgement. His Grace laughed softly, “'Modesty may make a fool seem a man of sense,1' Mr. Darcy.”

“'Adolescentem verecundum esse decet; modesty becomes a young man,2' Your Grace.” The duke laughed aloud at this rejoinder.

“I will have to remember how well read you are, Darcy. Until tomorrow evening then.” His Grace offered his hand, which Darcy shook and then the two men took their leave of each other, well satisfied with their new understanding.

1. Jonathan Swift
2. Titus Maccius Plautus Asinaria

Chapter Twenty-seven

Loud wailings and lamentations trailed His Grace and two eldest daughters as they exited Everard House on Friday evening. During breakfast that morning, His Grace had informed the family of his, Jane and Elizabeth's theatre plans. The outcry from his wife and youngest daughter at being excluded had been immediate and earsplitting. Lady Agatha eventually persuaded Her Grace that an evening at a play would distress her nerves, with the lights, noise and difficult dialogue. Lydia, however, was not influenced and loudly bemoaned the unfairness of His Grace's behavior. Her visions of visiting London had been filled with balls and parties and she had not attended a single event other than family dinners and dress-fittings. Her cries throughout the day were relentless and the duke finally banished the young girl to her room, declaring that her current bad behavior exemplified his decision to keep her from society. Even Kitty was exhausted by her sister's constant screeching and abandoned her to help Jane and Elizabeth with their evening preparations.

The previous afternoon, His Grace and Darcy had decided to arrive quite early to the theatre in order to spare Jane, Elizabeth and Georgiana from the prying eyes of the ton. The Everard coach made its way quickly through the London streets and was one of the first to arrive at Covent Garden. The trio alighted and entered the theatre building. Elizabeth's eyes were immediately drawn to the tall figure of a gentleman in immaculate evening dress standing at the center of the spacious foyer.

Darcy had been waiting impatiently for the arrival of the Everard party. He had arrived with his sister, Bingley, and Colonel Fitzwilliam, and after securing Georgiana's comfort, had immediately returned to the entrance. A movement near the door caught his eye and he turned in its direction only to be arrested by the sight of Elizabeth. She was breathtakingly radiant in a gown of deep violet silk. Her chestnut curls were piled on top of her head, with several ringlets allowed to drape along her face and neck. A jeweled hair comb caught the light of the chandelier and sparkled, matching the sparkle in her lovely eyes. And her smile was bright and directed solely at him. That smile drew him toward her and he soon found himself standing directly in front of her.

“Good evening,” were the only words his constricted throat could utter, while performing a perfect bow. His Grace looked on in resigned amusement.

“Good evening, Darcy. How are you, young man?” Darcy collected himself and bowed to the duke.

“I'm well, thank you, Your Grace.”

“Shall we make our way to your box?”

“Certainly, sir. Follow me.” His Grace offered his arm to Elizabeth, leaving Darcy to escort Jane. Darcy had hoped for the opportunity to have Elizabeth near him again, but the duke had frustratingly preempted him; the party that evening would be large with little possibility for private discourse and Darcy sighed softly at His Grace's ploy. I will just have to make an opportunity to talk with Elizabeth tonight, Darcy mused.

The group made their way to the Darcy box and greeted the occupants. Elizabeth introduced her father to Colonel Fitzwilliam. His Grace launched into a discussion of the Napoleonic situation with the colonel and Bingley immediately garnered Jane's exclusive attention. Elizabeth seated herself next to Georgiana and began a discussion about a piece of music she was attempting to learn. Darcy listened contentedly to their conversation, but was distracted by the light sparkling off of Elizabeth's hair comb. Upon closer inspection he realized the design was a jeweled dragonfly and his breath caught in his throat; there was also a matching brooch attached to her gown's bodice. At a pause in the ladies' exchange, Darcy addressed Elizabeth.

“Lady Elizabeth, let me say how beautiful you look tonight. I'm very pleased that you could join us this evening.” Elizabeth blushed prettily causing Darcy to smile and boldly continue, “I must say that your selection of jewelry is quite fascinating; what exquisite pieces you are wearing.” At Elizabeth's look of puzzlement, Darcy adjusted his cravat, drawing attention to the stickpin that his sister had insisted he wear that evening. Elizabeth's features reddened more after easily recognizing the matching ornament that Georgiana had purchased for her brother. However, her amusement with Georgiana's actions quickly settled her equilibrium.

“Your sister has superb taste, does she not?” Georgiana bit her lip and smiled shyly in response.

“Indeed. Perhaps she can find me a wife to match as perfectly as our dragonflies.” Elizabeth gasped, but was spared having to respond by the entrance of the Matlocks. Introductions were made; Lord Matlock joined the discussion with the duke and colonel, while Lady Matlock sat beside Elizabeth to inquire about Lady Agatha. Darcy returned to the foyer to greet the Gardiners upon their arrival.

The theatre was filling with people, surprising Darcy with the high attendance; generally most of the ton would still be at their summer homes, but many of their town acquaintances had informed them of His Grace's arrival and they had returned to London early in hopes of meeting the new Everards. A few lucky gentlemen had espied His Grace at Brook's and the Fitzwilliam relations were sharing their accounts of meeting Jane and Elizabeth with alacrity. As Darcy crossed toward the entrance doors, he caught several fragments of conversation regarding the Everard Bennets; he silently blessed His Grace for the foresight in suggesting the party arrive early. Darcy hoped to keep the presence of the Everards secret, allowing them to enjoy the play without unwanted solicitations and interruptions.

Darcy distinguished the Gardiners' arrival and quickly intercepted them to escort them to his box. Most of the occupants were already seated in preparation for the beginning of the performance and the necessary introductions were accomplished. Elizabeth was surprised to hear that Lady Matlock had called upon her Aunt Gardiner the previous day with Agatha. The trio of women had spent the entire morning together while Jane and Elizabeth had shopped with Georgiana. Lady Matlock had taken an instant liking to Mrs. Gardiner, especially when informed of the kind attentions she had bestowed upon her dear niece. The women had also cleverly determined the other's approval of a match between Elizabeth and Darcy, sealing not only their friendship, but also their allegiance in advancing Darcy's suit.

Darcy was disappointed not to find an open seat anywhere near Elizabeth; she was surrounded by his sister, aunt, Mrs. Gardiner, and His Grace, to Darcy's particular consternation. He was forced to seat himself almost as far away from her as the box admitted and he resigned himself to the opportunity to gaze upon her lovely face unimpeded. The orchestra soon announced the start of the play and all, except Darcy, turned expectant faces toward the stage.

Darcy's eyes refused to focus on anything other than Elizabeth. He watched the play through her reactions. He could discern that it was well performed, for a smile of delight lingered on Elizabeth's lips. When the dialogue of the first act reached the quotes that he and Elizabeth had exchanged, her eyes shifted in his direction. He held her gaze for several moments until her attention was drawn by a comment from his sister.

At the first intermission, the gentlemen of the party, sans His Grace, left the box in search of refreshments. Lord Matlock and Colonel Fitzwilliam greeted some friends while His Grace steered Bingley to a table on the far side of the room. Darcy watched his friend's countenance redden while talking with the duke; he could guess the topic under discussion since only yesterday he had received a similar interrogation. Better you than me, Bingley, Darcy mused.

“I say, Darcy, is that you?” interrupted into Darcy's thoughts. Turning around, he watched the advance of a tall, well-built gentleman. A small smile arose on Darcy's lips and he extended his hand in welcome as the newcomer approached.

“Newbury, how are you?”

“Excellent, and you?”

“Very well, thank you.” Lord Christopher Thurston, Earl of Newbury, Viscount Ludlow, was a friend of Darcy's from their days at Eton and Cambridge. After Colonel Fitzwilliam, Lord Newbury was Darcy's closest friend. The young earl had been living abroad the last several years due to the ill health of his mother. Her passing the previous year had allowed Newbury to return to his concerns in England and he had arrived in London only two days prior. He was a handsome man, almost as tall as Darcy, but with lighter colouring. His skin was quite tan from the time spent along Mediterranean coasts, but his most striking aspects were a pair of green eyes the colour of spring grass and a blinding smile. In temperament he was similar to Colonel Fitzwilliam, amiable and charming, but edged with a decided cynicism. He had inherited a rather wealthy earldom when he was only fourteen and was therefore subject to the machinations of the ton matrons from a very early age; he and Darcy had often provided each other respite during the London Season. The two friends had corresponded regularly over the years and were pleased to be in each other's company again.

“I must say that I'm surprised to see you in Town, Darcy. You usually hide away in the country until Advent season.”

“I've accompanied my sister to Town for the Little Season.”

“That cannot be! Your little sister cannot be that old already.” Darcy chuckled at his friend's surprise.

“You have been gone almost four years, Newbury. Georgiana is sixteen already and though not officially out, I decided to bring her to London to enjoy some of the delights of Town.”

“'The delights of Town?' Since when did you find anything about London society delightful?”

“I did not say `London society;' I'm merely referring to the concerts and exhibits that are found in London.”

“Such as this evening, I presume?”

“Indeed.”

“Ah…so which of the lovely ladies in your box is little Miss Darcy?” Darcy's eyes narrowed slightly, which Newbury easily perceived and ignored. “I know your aunt, Lady Matlock, and one of the women is obviously of middle age, so I can narrow my guess to the remaining three. Considering the ages of the younger ladies, which is difficult to determine from across the hall even with the aid of my opera glass, I would venture Miss Darcy is the blonde in the white gown, sitting next to the exquisite creature in purple. Am I right, Darcy?”

“That is correct.”

“And just who is the exquisite creature in purple then? Or the lovely blonde in pale blue?”

“They are the nieces of Mr. Gardiner, a business associate of mine, as well as Georgiana's friends.”

“Gardiner you say? Where have I heard that name before?”

“He owns a large import business as well as several shops. The largest is Gardiner Emporium.”

“No, that is not it,” Newbury murmured, then hearing the bell sounding to announce the play's continuance, turned toward Darcy, “but I will remember eventually. Enjoy the rest of your evening. We should meet for a fencing match while you are in Town.”

“Certainly. I will be here through Christmas; my cousin Lord Amherst is marrying in December. There should be ample opportunity for me to soundly thrash you.”

“Touché, Darcy, but beware; I have been studying in Italy and have a few new tricks up my sleeve.”

“I look forward to the challenge.” The men shook hands and returned to their seats for the second act. On his return, Darcy found the seating slightly rearranged, with the only open seat on the end of the front row next to Elizabeth. She graced him with a small smile on his entrance and returned to her conversation with Mrs. Gardiner. Darcy gingerly sat down; as his arm gently brushed against Elizabeth's, he felt her shiver and his own skin under his lawn shirt warmed in response. Be careful what you wish for, Darcy, he silently thought. He had desired her closeness earlier that evening, not accounting for the terrible distraction her nearness would prove. As the curtain lifted he realized that if he had had difficulty focusing on the play the first act, his situation was much more dire now. Now he had to continually resist the urge to take her small hand in his own and stroke his thumb along her palm. He could smell her perfume, a heady gardenia fragrance, and he turned and leaned toward her slightly to better imprint the scent in his memory. His gaze was drawn toward the jeweled dragonfly adorning her hair. He could hardly believe his sister's impudence, but was grateful nonetheless for this connection with Elizabeth. He released an audible sigh, causing Elizabeth to turn in his direction.

“Are you well, Mr. Darcy?” she whispered. Their faces were very close in the dark box and Darcy had to restrain a very strong urge to lower his lips to hers. Her concern touched his heart and sitting upright he graced her with a full, dimpled smile.

“I could not be better, Lady Elizabeth.”

“You are enjoying the performance then?”

“I'm enjoying the evening.” He could sense her raised eyebrow at his reply, but she shifted her attention back to the stage without responding. The remainder of the second act was a pleasant torture for Darcy and he exited the box reluctantly during the next intermission. He spoke with several acquaintances and, as he ascended the stairs for the third act, he noticed his cousin Amherst conversing with Newbury. His friend raised his eyes and, when alighting on Darcy, he first glared then winked before turning away and returning to his seat. Darcy was puzzled by the odd exchange.

The members of the Darcy party had piqued Newbury's curiosity. Most were unknown to him and knowing of Darcy's disinclination for forming new friendships and acting as host to a large party, Newbury was intrigued who could have persuaded his reticent friend to discard previous tendencies. He had casually inquired of his acquaintances if they were familiar with the occupants of Darcy's box, but only the Fitzwilliams and occasionally Georgiana were recognized. Seeing Amherst during the second intermission, Newbury had saluted him. The gentlemen exchanged pleasantries before Newbury questioned the viscount about Darcy.

“I was surprised to see Darcy here during the autumn,” Newbury began.

“Yes, he brought his sister to Town for the Little Season. She will be coming out next spring and I believe Darcy hoped to gently introduce her to the atmosphere she should expect next year. Although, I'm not certain how gentle her introduction will be; this is the busiest I've seen London in September for a number of years. I'm persuaded it is the presence of the Everards, everyone hoping to catch a glimpse of His Grace's five single, and very wealthy, daughters. You should have Darcy introduce you to them.”

“The Everards?”

“I'm sorry, Newbury, I'd forgotten that you had only recently arrived back in England. The Duke of Everard perished in a shipwreck and for quite some time the heir was unknown. A cousin of the late duke was determined to be the next in line; some unknown country gentleman with five single daughters. They are reported to be in London and as you can imagine, the speculation is rampant about them.”

“And Darcy knows them?”

“Indeed. He met them in Hertfordshire last year while staying with his friend Bingley. His Grace and two eldest daughters are here tonight with Darcy's party. My mother is a good friend of Lady Agatha, the late duke's wife, so I also had the pleasure of meeting Lady Jane and Lady Elizabeth myself this week. If I were not engaged already, you can be sure that I would be stiff competition for their attention.”

“Darcy informed me that the young ladies were the nieces of his business associate and friends of Miss Darcy's.”

“That's correct. Mr. Gardiner is His Grace's brother-in-law and Lady Jane and Lady Elizabeth have befriended Georgiana. When Darcy introduces you, beware of Lady Elizabeth; her raven beauty hides a clever wit. She could ensnare you in a single conversation. Luckily for me, I no longer have to worry about any young lady besides my fiancée.”

“Yes, Darcy mentioned you were engaged. Congratulations.”

“Thank you, Newbury. Ah! The bell is sounding so I must return, but let's meet for an evening at Brook's, shall we?”

“Certainly.” The gentlemen shook hands and Newbury turned to make his way to his seat. Darcy's prevarication had nettled Newbury and, when he caught his friend's eye across the staircase, he couldn't prevent a momentary glare of indignation. Ire was quickly replaced with a spirit of competition, reminiscent of school days when as adolescents the two had perpetuated a friendly rivalry; Newbury winked, inwardly rejoicing at Darcy's obvious puzzlement and returned to his box to enjoy the rest of the play.

Darcy also returned to his seat, disappointed that the seating arrangements of the first act had been restored. The remainder of the play passed in a similar manner as the first act and, at the conclusion, the group gathered their belongings and made their way to the carriages to take them to Darcy House for a late supper. Darcy had no further opportunity to question his friend about his odd behavior and resolved to meet with Newbury as soon as possible. This thought was soon pushed aside though as the coach pulled up to Darcy House, for this would be the first time that he would personally be able to welcome Elizabeth to his home, a place where he knew she belonged. The servants had outdone themselves in preparation for the evening and Darcy was anxious to make the best impression possible and leave Elizabeth with a pleasant memory that would dispose her more favourably toward him.

He handed Georgiana out of the carriage and ascended the stairs. As the Everards made their way up the steps, Darcy caught Elizabeth's eye and bowed over her hand.

“Lady Elizabeth, welcome to my home.” He tucked her hand in the crook of his arm and escorted her into the house.

Chapter Twenty-eight

Darcy led Elizabeth into the drawing room to a seat beside Georgiana.

“May I bring you anything, Lady Elizabeth?”

“No, Mr. Darcy, thank you.” The remainder of the party entered the room and took up seats, chatting amiably about the performance until supper was announced a quarter of an hour later. When dinner was announced, Darcy again offered his arm to Elizabeth to escort her to the dining room. He had placed His Grace on his right as was proper, followed by Jane, Lord Matlock and Lady Matlock. Elizabeth was on his left then Bingley, Colonel Fitzwilliam, and Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner. Georgiana took her place opposite her brother as hostess; her smile was hesitant as she bade her guests to sit and signaled the footmen to begin serving. The atmosphere was relaxed and the food excellently prepared. Elizabeth was pleased to find several of her favourite dishes presented, surprised to find the meal simple rather than complicated by French concoctions. While she was taking a second serving of baked fish, Darcy addressed her.

“I hope that everything is to your liking, Lady Elizabeth.”

“Exceedingly so, Mr. Darcy. I could almost imagine that someone had been spying on me, for your staff has prepared many of my favourites.”

“Spying is unlikely, but anyone who observes you closely enough would eventually be able to determine your preferences.”

“Such as my preference for plain dishes as opposed to a ragout?”

“Precisely, though you specifically mentioned that to Mr. Hurst while at Netherfield.”

“Yes, and he was rather offended at my unrefined palate.”

“My own tastes are similar to yours, which is why I have always employed an English cook. Mrs. McGregor has been serving us hearty country food since I was a boy.”

“I thought you employed an English cook, Mr. Darcy.”

“I do.”

“Mrs. McGregor?”

“Married a Scotsman, but she is originally from Derbyshire. She has faithfully kept the Darcys well fed for over twenty years. Though I admit that we have a French bakery deliver some delicacies on occasion.”

“Do you have a sweet tooth, Mr. Darcy?”

“I admit to a preference for mille-feuille. Mrs. McGregor has staunchly refused to prepare something she cannot pronounce, forcing me to find alternative means of securing a morsel from time to time.”

“Do not let him fool you, Elizabeth,” Georgiana interrupted. “He would eat sweets for breakfast, lunch and dinner, were he allowed. If William did not ride and fence he would certainly burst a button on his breeches.” Georgiana immediately blanched when she realized the impropriety of her statement; her brother looked at her in astonishment, but Elizabeth began to laugh softly, dispelling the awkward moment.

“Let us be thankful then that Mr. Darcy is so diligent in his exercise and Mrs. McGregor is such a conscientious cook. I do not belive I have ever tasted mille-feuille.”

“Would you like to?” Darcy inquired. “For I believe you have quite the sweet tooth yourself, Lady Elizabeth.”

“What exactly is it?”

“Layers of puff pastry and pastry cream. I generally order it flavoured with orange.”

“And there is some of this delicacy currently in the house?”

“Yes.”

“Then I should be delighted to try it.”

“As you wish, Lady Elizabeth. Ralston, could you please inform Mrs. McGregor that we will require some mille-feuille?” The servant nodded and began to leave when Elizabeth interrupted him.

“Mr. Darcy! I can be patient and wait until after the meal is over.”

“But why should we wait, Lady Elizabeth?”

“I told you, Elizabeth!” Georgiana giggled.

“All good things come in their proper time, Mr. Darcy,” Elizabeth smilingly admonished. “The anticipation will make the reward of our patience that much sweeter.”

“And what will be the reward for my patience, Lady Elizabeth?” He looked at her pointedly and Elizabeth recognized they were no longer only discussing pastry.

“You will receive your just desserts, Mr. Darcy.”

“I can live with `just dessert' for this evening, Lady Elizabth, if you will promise to sing for me tonight.” Elizabeth arched her eyebrow in thought.

“One song for a taste of mille-feuille? Is this a fair trade, Georgiana?”

“It is delicious, Elizabeth.”

“I will acquiese if you will promise to play a duet with me.” Georgiana hestiated for a moment, then straightening her shoulders, she nodded her acceptance.

“Excellent. Alright, Mr. Darcy, I shall sing.”

“A song of my choosing.”

“Perhaps, though that was not part of our original negotiation.”

“Lizzy,” His Grace interposed, “I would be pleased to hear you sing that Scottish air you were practicing yesterday.” Elizabeth turned toward her father; she had forgotten about his presence during her conversation with Darcy. She looked back to her host, who appeared unsettled by His Grace's request.

“Your Grace,” Darcy began, well aware that the duke was gently reminding him of his promise to wait until the spring to begin a courtship of Elizabeth, “I'm certain that a Scottish air would be delightful.” His Grace nodded, inciting Elizabeth's curiosity about the exchange.

“I do not have the sheet music, Papa.”

“My sister may have it, Lady Elizabeth,” Darcy replied. “You and she can look through the music when we return to the drawing room.” Darcy rose from his seat to signal the end of the meal and, due to the lateness of the hour, the gentlemen disposed of the customary time spent away from the ladies. The party made their way to the drawing room where Elizabeth and Georgiana immediately repaired to the pianoforte to make their musical selections.

Georgiana's collection of music was quite extensive due to Darcy's constant purchases for his sister and she quickly found the Scottish folk song, `The Rising of the Lark,' placing the sheets on the instrument for Elizabeth's performance. The others chose their seats and prepared themselves for the entertainment. Darcy chose a seat that gave him an unobstructed view of the performers. He could not take his eyes off of Elizabeth as she sat at the instrument and arranged her skirts about her. She softly touched the keys then, with a small smile toward Georgiana, she began. Darcy was enraptured to hear her again The chosen song was sweet and the melody simple, but it was over too quickly. Elizabeth stood to curtsey and Darcy interrupted the applause, saying,

“Lady Elizabeth, that was lovely. Can I induce you to sing another?”

“Was the arrangement not for one song, Mr. Darcy?” Her eyebrow rose in that endearing way, causing Darcy's dimples to appear in a wide smile.

“This song would be entirely due to your benevolence, milady.”

“A clever trick, Mr. Darcy, for now I must acquiesce in order to preserve the reptuation of my `benevolence.' Do you have a particular request, sir?”

“I know just the one, Elizabeth,” Georgiana responded, before her brother could. She quickly searched through the music and, finding her choice, sat at the instrument herself. “Do you know it?” she asked Elizabeth. Elizabeth examined the selection and a blush rose in her cheeks.

“Yes, Georgiana, I do, but…”

“Perfect! This is one of William's favourites and my voice is too weak to sing it, so I generally only perform the accompaniment. Shall I play for you?” Elizabeth hesitated, then nodded her willingness.

As Georgiana played the opening bars of Mozart's Voi che sapete, Elizabeth attempted to regain control of her emotions. The message of the piece was a rather passionate one and she doubted the appropriateness of the choice; Mr. Darcy had specifically requested she sing, but this particular song performed in front of both of their relations might imply more than she was willing to acknowledge at the moment. She had only begun to like Darcy and did not want to raise any false hopes in him, no matter how much more she had been favourably inclined toward him of late. However, at that moment, she lifted her eyes and was caught in the expression of his. Their gazes locked and she experienced a fluttering in her stomach that was not at all attributable to her conflicting emotions. His eyes bore an expression of such yearning that she simply could not deny him this small token. Squaring her shoulders, she inhaled deeply and allowed herself to sing the beautiful aria uninhibited.

Darcy was transfixed. He had been surprised by his sister's choice for the lyrics are quite ardent in their description of the young Cherubino's love for the Countess. And though the song was a personal favourite, he was not surprised by Elizabeth's obvious reluctance. However, her eventual compliance caused his breath to catch in his throat. He could not prevent the yearning that entered his heart and was expressed through his gaze as she lifted her eyes to meet his. If only she were singing of her true feelings, he mused. He could also not prevent the wild imaginings that her song produced: escorting her to the opera as his wife, evenings spent at Pemberley with her singing for him, nights spent showing her his love. Her gaze remained fixed on him for the entirety of the song and a hope that he had not allowed himself to contemplate was kindled. He knew that he still had much to atone for and that his courting of her would be all that she deserved and more; but he truly, unfailingly believed for the first time that it was within his grasp. His resolve to try had rarely faltered, but at this moment, he was more confident of success; Elizabeth was softening toward him and he would do all in his power to turn that liking into a deep and abiding love, the kind of adoration that he felt for her.

Her song concluded and the applause woke Darcy from his reveries. Elizabeth reluctantly broke their look to acknowledge the others' praise. Her heart was thumping in her chest and she felt flushed, but she could not find it in herself to regret her action. She had resolved to let her intuition guide her and at that moment it had encouraged her to give some assurance to Darcy that her previous feelings had indeed altered, that she bore him no ill will, and in fact, was amenable to his suit, should he so choose. She had not thought she was so close to a decision regarding this most intriguing and puzzling man, but she could no longer pretend that she wasn't drawn to Darcy; there was something about him that roused her emotions. She had never been indifferent to him, not since their initial meeting when he had so carelessly dismissed her. This thought brought her up short and she glanced at him sharply. He caught the look and was troubled by the displeasure he saw. Unfortunately, he had no opportunity to question her for Lady Matlock was pressing Elizabeth and Georgiana to perform a duet.

Darcy didn't understand what had caused her sudden ire. The prior moment had seemed so perfect, only to be quickly replaced by uncertainty again. He couldn't allow another misunderstanding to mar their encouraging progression and devised a plan to have some private discourse with Elizabeth. At the conclusion of the duet, he boldly approached her with a plate of mille-feuille.

“Your reward, milady.” She rose from the bench and accepted the plate graciously, with a shy smile. Elizabeth's ire had faded as quickly as it had arisen. She had promised herself to not dwell on their past negative interactions and was attempting to forget the entire episode, but Darcy's own agenda was contrary to her philosophy and he steered her toward a settee slightly separated from the group.

“Lady Elizabeth, let me tell you how much I enjoyed your performance this evening. My sister chose one of my favourites; my mother sang it quite often for my father while they were alive. That song holds a tender place in my heart.” Elizabeth was touched by this heartfelt admission and was further ashamed of herself for her sudden indignation with Darcy. She was forestalled from answering when Darcy continued, “I feel though that you were not entirely happy after you concluded your song. If there is anything that I have done to offend you, I wish to apologize.” He looked at her so sincerely that her embarrassment increased.

“Mr. Darcy, you do not have to apologize for anything.” He waved her answer away with nod of his head.

“We both know that is not true. I have a great many things to apologize for, one of which your father brought to my attention the other day.” Elizabeth was curious and somewhat confused, not knowing of her father's meeting with Mr. Darcy. “I did not know that you had overheard me the night of the Meryton Assembly. It was a very rude and thoughtless remark. I was in a foul mood and Bingley was prodding me relentlessly, which I know is not a valid excuse for such abominable behavior. I mistakenly appraised you that evening, to my detriment as we both know.” At this comment Darcy smiled ruefully and Elizabeth felt herself grin in response. “I'm exceedingly sorry for my comments that evening, Lady Elizabeth. Can you ever forgive me?”

“Mr. Darcy, are you a mind-reader?” Darcy was caught off guard by her question, though he recovered quickly.

“Not that I am aware of, madam.”

“Perhaps you are, for I must admit that I was reflecting on that very evening myself. However, I am trying to adhere to my own philosophy of only remembering the past as it gives me pleasure and that particular evening does not, so I suggest that we remember it no more.”

“I will gladly follow your advice once I secure your forgiveness.”

“Then you are forgiven.”

“Thank you. May I also request the honour of dancing with you at every ball or assembly at which we might both be in attendance, to make amends for my prior behavior?” Elizabeth's musical laughter rang out at this outlandish request coming from the usually staid Mr. Darcy.

“That is a rather difficult promise to keep, Mr. Darcy.”

“Not at all, I assure you.”

“Just how will you accomplish this, Mr. Darcy? How will you anticipate our mutual presence at such events?”

“We gentlemen must have some secrets, Lady Elizabeth.” Elizabeth laughed again at his reference to their prior conversation.

“Touché, Mr. Darcy,” Elizabeth took a bite of the pastry she had been holding the past several minutes. “This is delicious, sir. May I inquire about the bakery you frequent?”

“You are avoiding the question, madam.” Elizabeth only smiled and took another bite of her dessert. Darcy sat back in his seat and folded his arms across his chest, patiently awaiting her answer. She was saved from responding by the interruption of Lord Matlock.

“Darcy, I ran into Newbury this evening. Apparently he is newly returned from Italy. I understand that his mother finally succumbed to her illness?”

Darcy cast a pointed look at Elizabeth, informing her that he would not forget their conversation, before turning to address his uncle.

“Yes, sir. She passed away a year ago, but Newbury stayed on the Continent to observe his mourning.”

“Newbury, you say?” inquired Mr. Gardiner. “Christopher Thurston, Earl of Newbury?” Darcy turned toward Mr. Gardiner in curiosity.

“Yes. Do you know him?” Mr. Gardiner hesitated, looking to his wife, before answering.

“I'm his godfather.” Darcy couldn't hide his surprise.

“How is it that he never mentioned you? I have known Newbury since Eton and he has never talked about you, though he thought your name sounded familiar when I mentioned you and your nieces were my guests.”

“Thank you for your discretion, Mr. Darcy,” His Grace sardonically replied.

“I knew that you wished to avoid any unsolicited introductions, Your Grace. But had I known that Newbury was associated with Mr. Gardiner, I would have invited him to the box be renew your acquaintance.”

“Do not worry, Mr. Darcy,” Mr. Gardiner replied. “I have not seen Christopher since his christening.” The gentleman trailed off, further rousing the group's curiosity.

“Edward,” Mrs. Gardiner prodded. “They are Christopher's friends, they cannot be completely unaware of his family situation.”

“Indeed, Madeline, you are wise as always. Mr. Darcy, did you ever meet Lord Newbury's parents?”

“I met his father a few times, but he died in a carriage accident when Newbury was only fourteen. His mother was always rather sickly; she never came to London and the few times I visited Mendon Manor she appeared only briefly for meals.” Mr. Gardiner nodded in agreement with Darcy's statements.

“Walter, Lord Newbury's father, was a friend of mine from Cambridge; we met at a chess club. I was several years younger than him and we were from very different social circles, but we forged a very strong relationship. After Walter graduated, we kept up a correspondence, and once I had ventured into business, we would meet up in London whenever he was visiting. He was married quite young in an arrangement with his cousin, Lady Beatrice Ravensdale.” Mr. Gardiner paused to consider the best choice of words to continue the narrative. “They were not a happy couple. Lady Newbury, as you noted, was always ill; she kept to her rooms mostly, refused to leave their estate, and after the birth of Christopher, ceased all communication with her husband. Walter spent a great deal of time in London and we saw each other often. He was exceedingly proud when his son and heir was born and asked me to be the godfather. At the christening, when Lady Newbury was made aware of my identity, she was appalled by the choice; I was not titled and did not have an estate, but it was too late to change anything. She demanded that Walter relinquish our friendship in exchange for a resumption of her marital duties and I understood his desire to have more children, so I encouraged his agreement to his wife's stipulations. It was a difficult choice for Walter, I know, and I missed his friendship. He did make arrangements with his butlers and steward to write to me and keep me apprised of Christopher's progress, but I have never truly met him. However, in his father's will, there was a provision concerning the resumption of my godfather duties after Lady Newbury's death. I suppose that I should call upon him.”

After Mr. Gardiner's explanation, the silence of the room felt oppressive. Darcy was attempting to evaluate this new information regarding his friend. Newbury had never hinted about his parent's sad marital state, but it explained more fully his friend's cynicism regarding matrimony.

“Mr. Gardiner, would you like me to accompany you when you call on Newbury?”

“Thank you, Darcy, that would be very welcome indeed.”

“My pleasure. I believe that Newbury will be glad to make your acquaintance. He has always lamented the early loss of his father and your friendship and close association with his father would be a blessing to him, I'm certain.”

“Thank you. I wish there had been a different way to go about things, but the choices seemed so limited at the time. I understand that he is a very fine young man and I only hope that I can add some value to his life.”

“Of course you will, Edward, as you do to all who know you,” His Grace responded, “but I believe it is rather late and we really should be going. Jane, Elizabeth.” The ladies rose from their seats and extended their farewells. Georgiana and Darcy escorted the Everards to the front door.

“Oh, Elizabeth,” Georgiana exclaimed, “I had such a marvelous time. When shall I see you again?” Elizabeth was amused by the young girl's enthusiasm; her shyness was certainly dissipating.

“Do you ever go for walks, Georgiana?”

“William and I walk constantly when at Pemberley.”

“Would you like to join me for a walk tomorrow if this fair weather holds? I generally try to go out each morning, but after such a late night perhaps sometime tomorrow afternoon would be better?”

“I have a music lesson in the afternoon, but we could go in the morning, if that is your preference. William generally walks most mornings as well, in Hyde Park; should we meet there?” Elizabeth looked at Darcy, remembering their walk in that particular park.

“Would ten o'clock be convenient for you, Mr. Darcy?”

“I would not miss it for the world, Lady Elizabeth.”

“That is an excellent idea, Lizzy,” His Grace intervened, “We shall see you tomorrow then, Mr. Darcy, Miss Darcy. Thank you for a wonderful evening.” His Grace directed a pointed look in Darcy's direction who had the grace to appear slightly apologetic at this second reminder of his promise. Darcy found it very difficult to adhere to a promise of not courting Elizabeth when she was before him, but he would try to temper any overt attentions when His Grace was present. But only in His Grace's presence, Darcy determined. What His Grace does not witness will not harm him and flirting with Elizabeth is too enjoyable to completely abandon the practice.

“It was my pleasure, Your Grace. Until tomorrow.” He bowed to the duke and Lady Jane, then looking intently at Elizabeth he said, “Georgiana and I will call for you at ten. I'll count the hours until the morning.” He raised her hand to his lips and placed a light kiss on her gloved fingers, entirely forgetting his earlier resolve to limit such actions in the presence of her father, but the opportunity was too precious to pass up. Elizabeth blushed and softly responded,

“Mr. Darcy,” in barely more than a whisper, before turning to take her father's arm and walking across the square to Everard House. Darcy watched until the party was enveloped in the darkness of Grosvenor Square before reentering his home and returning to his remaining guests.

Chapter Twenty-nine

Posted on Saturday, 4 August 2007

The next morning dawned bright and sunny and the Darcys and Bingley arrived at Everard House as the bells were ringing the ten o'clock hour. They entered the foyer and were greeted by His Grace who teased Darcy about his punctuality, causing the young man to blush only slightly. Jane and Elizabeth soon joined the group and, after donning their outerwear, they all set forth into the beautiful morning. During the walk to Hyde Park, the group was separated by gender, the men trailing behind the women. As they gained the wider main path of the park, Bingley strode forward and ensconced himself among the females; the girls had been discussing the merits of the previous night's performance and Bingley began regaling them with stories of plays put on at Cambridge by his schoolfellows. His Grace and Darcy were content for the moment to listen to their chatter.

The park was not terribly busy at this morning hour, with mostly gentleman getting in a morning ride before attending to business matters. However, Darcy was a well-known figure and several acquaintances stopped him, necessitating introductions to His Grace and the Ladies Bennet. Darcy was loathe to introduce Elizabeth to any of the gentlemen that detained their group, especially considering several of the men's openly admiring stares and obvious interest, but he was a gentleman and was obliged to be well-behaved, though his instinct was to whisk Elizabeth off to Gretna Green. Several of the men were good friends and Darcy knew he would be severely interrogated the next time he ventured into his club; he was certainly aware of the speculation and bets revolving around town concerning the Everards and now he would be considered a primary source of information.

Darcy sensed His Grace's growing discomfort with the attention their party was garnering and at the next turn he called out to the forward group,

“Lady Elizabeth, are you not partial to wooded country lanes?” Elizabeth stopped and turned back in his direction, her eyebrow raised in amusement.

“I am, sir.”

“I believe that the turn ahead will take us on a lovely path very reminiscent of the Hertfordshire landscape. Would you like to lead us?”

“Though I do claim to be very fond of country lanes, I'm not at all familiar with the paths of London, sir. I would not want to get us all lost. I'm sure that you would be a much better guide, Mr. Darcy. Perhaps you should lead?”

“Of course.” He stepped forward and offered her his arm, his heart swelling when she took it without hesitation. Then turning to His Grace, he continued, “This path is not frequented by many; it is generally considered too sheltered and not at all conducive to being seen by acquaintances.”

“That sounds perfect, Darcy. Lead on,” His Grace replied, clapping Darcy on the shoulder and propelling him forward, forcing Darcy to relinquish Elizabeth's arm; the two men led the party forward, veering off onto the suggested path. Elizabeth again noticed the interaction between her father and Mr. Darcy and was further intrigued, but Georgiana linked her arm through hers and began a discussion of Mozart, causing Elizabeth to abandon her thoughts of the relationship between her father and Mr. Darcy.

The party ambled along companionably for several moments when what sounded suspiciously like a feminine giggle drew the group's attention to the side of the path. A gentleman was very improperly inclined toward a young woman as she leaned against a tree and giggled indecorously. He drew his finger along the side of her neck and Elizabeth and Jane both gasped just moments before their father's voice rang out forcefully,

“Unhand my daughter immediately!” The gentleman drew back sharply at this demand and turned to face the approaching party. He blanched and took several retreating steps, but Darcy moved forward quickly and secured his arm in a crushing grip.

“Do not move, Wickham,” Darcy intoned menacingly. For the said gentleman was indeed Mr. Wickham and the young lady was none other than Lydia Bennet. Lydia was astonished to see her father and eldest sisters advance toward her and though she was at first tempted to laugh at the situation, her father's glowering visage instantly forestalled her mirth.

Lydia's restlessness at being housebound by her father's various decrees had reached a boiling point the prior day when she was excluded from the theatre outing. She had decided to rebel and resolved to take a walk in the park that morning. If Lizzy can walk all over London without restraint, then I certainly should not be prevented, she had incorrectly deduced. She had risen before anyone else, frightened a poor young lad as she snuck out the kitchen door and almost ran to Hyde Park. She was disappointed to find the park almost deserted and could not fathom her older sister's interest in walks if one didn't meet anyone to flirt and converse with. Imagine her delight then when the handsome Mr. Wickham had approached her, offered her his arm and proposed that he escort her on her walk. She accepted with eagerness and they had wandered for a couple hours, continuously progressing toward the more secluded paths. They had finally found themselves on a very quiet trail where Wickham had begun to charmingly compliment her and ultimately pleaded to be allowed to kiss her. She had just conceded her willingness when her father had rudely interrupted her very romantic interlude. Initially, she had been rather put out to be disrupted, but to be caught was quite exciting hence her desire to laugh. But, her giddiness was quickly doused upon seeing her father's countenance.

His Grace was positively livid! His lips were pressed into a thin, almost non-existent line. He clenched his hands to his sides in order to prevent both their trembling in fury and his desire to strangle the errant couple. He took several moments to compose himself and then addressed his wayward daughter, in a quiet, commanding tone,

“Lydia, return directly to the house with your sisters and begin packing for we will be leaving London immediately. I will return shortly once I have dealt with Mr. Wickham.” His eyes never strayed from Wickham's face, creating anxiety in Elizabeth; she turned to her father attempting to address him, but he forestalled her, saying, “Not now, Lizzy, please. Darcy, Mr. Bingley, would you kindly escort the ladies back to Everard House?” Bingley nodded his acquiescence and motioned for the girls to precede him. Jane and Georgiana complied easily and Lydia only hesitated briefly before skirting around her father uneasily and following behind Jane. Elizabeth did not immediately obey and she turned pleading eyes toward Mr. Darcy. He returned her steady gaze and nodded faintly, to which she smiled wanly in relief before catching up to the group returning to Grosvenor Square. She cast one more glance at the remaining trio before she disappeared around a bend and was lost to Darcy's gaze.

Darcy had never had any intention of leaving His Grace alone with a scoundrel like Wickham, but he was extremely gratified by the trust Elizabeth placed in him as she silently pled with him to stay with her father. Her trust in his ability to protect one of her most cherished relations sparked warmth in his heart and a glimmer of a smile played on his lips before his attention was called back to the present by the squirming of the man he held in a vice-like grip. Darcy's hold only tightened with Wickham's fidgeting causing Wickham to grimace in pain; Darcy inwardly smiled.

His Grace was still staring sternly at the villain, deciding upon a course of action. Darcy recognized both the duke's anger and his indecision. As a father, the duke would be tempted to call the rouge out for his behavior, but Darcy knew that such a course could prove disastrous, to both His Grace's life and reputation, not to mention the emotional pain inflicted upon his family and Darcy would not let anything harm Elizabeth's well-being. He was as tempted as the duke to kill Wickham with his bare hands, but it would only escalate the situation; prudent, rational decisions must be made and Darcy had some knowledge at his disposal that he hoped would help persuade His Grace toward a right course. He gathered his thoughts and addressed the older gentleman.

“Your Grace, this man is absent from his regiment without authorization.”

“I know, Darcy,” His Grace interrupted, only now realizing that Darcy had stayed behind, for which he was both irritated and grateful. “He had approached my daughters shortly after our arrival in London and Lizzy warned me about him. My brother Gardiner and I had him inspected and Danvers informed us of his desertion from his regiment.” Darcy's eyes widened at the mention of the familiar name.

“Mr. Danvers has informed me of the same, as well as the financial problems he is facing.” His Grace smiled in amusement.

“Do you know Danvers?”

“I have used his services before and his information has always proven to be extremely reliable, though I would not say I know Mr. Danvers well.” His Grace chuckled slightly, confusing Darcy.

“Danvers could have mentioned that you were also having Wickham investigated; it would have saved me some money. He was paid twice for the same undertaking, that rascal!” His Grace chuckled more, but his merriment soon subsided and he continued, “I will tell you about Danvers another time, Darcy. First I must deal with this person,” he stated while turning his attention back toward Wickham.

“Your Grace, might I suggest that we turn him over to the military authorities? My cousin is a Colonel and would know the proper punishments that should be imposed.”

His Grace struggled briefly between his righteous indignation as a father and Darcy's more prudent suggestion, but reason won out and he nodded his agreement. He turned away and began walking toward the main path of the park. Darcy also turned to follow when his prisoner attempted to address him,

“Darcy, how dare you…” Darcy squeezed harder, causing Wickham to actually cry out in pain.

“How dare you, Wickham,” Darcy hissed, leading Wickham to follow the duke. “Do not tempt me today for I have every reason to throttle you right now, as you well know. And do not think for a minute that I will only leave you to the militia. There is also the little problem of your owing well over a thousand pounds to various merchants, not to mention your debts of honour left unpaid. I'm sure the debt collectors will be very grateful to see you as well.” Wickham paled visibly and faltered in his steps at this pronouncement, but Darcy was not induced to be compassionate. “You will finally receive your proper retribution for all the harm you have caused. God willing, you will not be able to injure anyone else and my family and those I care for will be shielded from you.” Some of Wickham's bravado rose with this statement and he foolishly addressed his captor,

“Ah, yes. How is little Georgiana? Has she recovered from her folly and heartache? She was desperately in love with me, you know.” Darcy suppressed the rage he felt and stoically pressed forward along the path, but Wickham could not resist further taunting his boyhood friend. “And the lovely Bennet ladies! How fortunate for them that their precedence and wealth has raised them to the point where you will finally condescend to know them. How is the lovely Elizabeth? She was always my favourite and such a willing listener to all my tribulations by your hand. My, how she despised you! I could have had her, you know…” But Wickham was unable to finish his invective as Darcy punched him squarely in the jaw, causing him to drop to the ground, clutching his face in pain. Darcy could no longer control his anger.

“Be silent! Never mention my sister or Elizabeth's name again or you will have far more to fear than debtor's prison! Do I make myself clear?” Darcy towered over Wickham and the rouge realized too late that he had pushed his opponent too far; he nodded meekly and Darcy roughly pulled him to his feet. His Grace stood facing them at the intersection to the main path, having witnessed the violent exchange. Darcy practically dragged Wickham toward where the duke was waiting. When they reached him, His Grace patted Darcy on the shoulder and soothingly said,

“Let us get him to the authorities; the quicker the better I believe, for both our peace of mind.” Darcy smiled wanly toward the older man and the trio continued toward their destination, thankfully traveling in silence the remainder of the way.

Chapter Thirty

Posted on Thursday, 23 August 2007

His Grace and Darcy returned to Everard House late in the afternoon. Wickham had put up no further resistance and was handed over to the authorities with a sigh of relief from his companions. His Grace and Darcy were then subjected to questioning regarding their apprehension of the deserter and the gentlemen also disclosed their knowledge of Wickham's divers debts. Danvers was summoned and His Grace greeted him jovially upon his arrival. It was explained that he was an old school fellow of Mr. Gardiner's and was actually a small investor in Mr. Gardiner's business. Upon the Everards' arrival in London, His Grace had closeted himself with Mr. Gardiner, concerned about the welfare of his daughters and Mr. Wickham's audacity in particular; the gentlemen had discussed the various options of safeguarding the girls and Mr. Gardiner had suggested that His Grace procure Danvers's services. Danvers was unashamed of his decision to charge both men for investigating Wickham, claiming that the discretion and confidentiality he assured his various clients would have been broken by refusing the other's request. His Grace chuckled good-naturedly at this reasoning and the three revealed to the assorted law enforcement officials the various crimes of Wickham until they were finally released to return to their homes.

Darcy arrived at Everard House to find that his sister and friend had returned to Darcy House hours previously. All of the Bennet women were busy packing and arranging for departure early the next day and Darcy determined it would be rude to interrupt them. Finding no more reasons to linger, he shook hands with His Grace, who thanked him again for his help that afternoon, and returned to his own home, exceedingly disappointed to not see Elizabeth one last time. He recognized he would not see her again until the Season next spring and was crestfallen to not have had a chance for a private farewell. He had hoped that their last interaction before parting for the winter would have been one of happiness, not the sad and angry affair with her youngest sister. Fortunately, he had a stock of numerous memories to buoy him up through the long winter without her presence and that thought pervaded his mind as he entered the foyer of his home.

Two afternoons later found Darcy entering his club. He had seen his sister to the Gardiner's that morning, where he was to join her later for dinner, before setting off to conduct some business. He had contemplated avoiding his club for the near future, but recognized that no matter when he at last entered the doors he would be relentlessly questioned; the London ton were unceasingly curious about the Everard Bennets and his encounters in Hyde Park two mornings ago -- Was it only two days ago that I last saw Elizabeth? he inwardly sighed -- would not be forgotten until his knowledge was exhausted by all of his acquaintance. He determined to get the worst of it over and shored up his forbearance as he entered the foyer of Brook's. He was unfortunately not disappointed in his predictions, for he had not taken more than two steps into one of the main rooms when he was accosted by one of the gentleman that he had met in Hyde Park who was then quickly joined by others. Darcy fielded their questions expertly, though many of them were quite impertinent and a few so crude that Darcy had difficulty restraining from throttling the offenders. He kept his answers as vague as possible and was quite glad to impart the knowledge that the entire party had left London and would not return again until the spring. When his patience had reached its limits, he excused himself to keep his dinner engagement and gratefully entered his carriage that would take him to the Gardiner's home.

Darcy entered the house on Gracechurch Street and took a deep, relaxing breath. He always felt a sense of calm descend upon him when he was here and was thankful for the friendship that he had developed with this family. He heard the sound of laughter coming from the sitting room that the family generally frequented and waved his hand to dismiss the servant, knowing the way quite well on his own. There appeared to be a very merry party gathered, larger than what he had expected, and he was initially anxious to possibly meet with strangers, but remembering his resolutions formed after Hunsford, he squared his shoulders and entered through the open door only to be arrested completely by the sight before him.

Elizabeth sat on a sofa, Ethan cradled in her lap, and the rest of the room's occupants gathered around her as she told a story. She was even lovelier than he remembered for her face was flushed with the enthusiasm of her storytelling. His heart skipped a beat seeing the child in her lap and his thoughts drifted to hopes of a future with her as the mother of their son. He was enthralled by the picture she portrayed and he ached to make that picture a reality. His reverie was soon disrupted, as Ethan had discovered his arrival.

“Mr. Darcy!” the young boy exclaimed as he scrambled down from his aunt's lap to run to the newcomer and wrap his chubby arms around Darcy's calves. Darcy crouched down to the boy's level to give him a handshake in welcome.

“Good evening, Master Ethan. How are you?”

“Cousin Lizzy is telling us the story of Hansel and Gretel,” he explained has he tugged Darcy's hand to lead him to the sofa where Elizabeth was seated, “You have come for the best part for they have just reached the breadhouse!” Ethan reclaimed his seat on Elizabeth's lap leaving Darcy the only option left in the room, which was a spot on the sofa directly beside her. He smiled shyly as he sat and she looked even more flushed than minutes previously.

“Good evening, Lady Elizabeth.”

“Mr. Darcy, how wonderful to see you again.”

“And you as well, for I did not expect to see you here this evening, being under the impression that you had left London.” He raised his eyebrows in curiosity, but before she could reply, Ethan begged for the continuation of the story. Elizabeth picked up the tale and Darcy took a moment to collect his thoughts and emotions. His eyes scanned the room to take in the other occupants. His sister and the other three Gardiner children were present eagerly listening to the story. Lady Jane, with Bingley close beside her, sat slightly separated from the group talking in hushed tones so as not to interrupt; Lady Agatha was seated beside Mrs. Gardiner and both ladies acknowledged him with a wide smile. As his eyes rested upon the last person present, he gave another small start of surprise. Lord Christopher Thurston, Earl of Newbury, was seated in an armchair by the fire; he gazed at Darcy for a moment with an unreadable expression, then winked and turned his full attention to Elizabeth. Darcy was disconcerted by his presence and his wink - it was the second time he had winked at him and Darcy could not decipher the meaning! Darcy's eyes narrowed slightly, but his good humour was restored as he listened to Elizabeth's musical voice.

She was a marvelous storyteller, changing her voice to suit the different characters and focusing her attention on her young audience, who were leaning forward in anticipation. Darcy relaxed further, shifting in his seat and causing his thigh to brush Elizabeth's gently. She faltered slightly in her words, so Darcy repeated the action discreetly, and the colour rose higher in her face and neck though she did not lose her place again. He relished in her maidenly blush, but refrained from pushing her further and moved his leg back to its original position. She briefly turned her lovely eyes toward him, her lips pursed slightly in chastisement, but her reprimand was belied by the twinkle of amusement in her eyes. The story was soon over and the children, and Georgiana, enthusiastically applauded their approval.

“Oh, Elizabeth!” Georgiana exclaimed, “That was delightful. Little Ethan was not exaggerating when he praised your storytelling abilities. Was that not wonderful, William?” She turned to her brother for his support.

“Though I was only present for the second half, it was a thrilling rendition of the story. I was glad that such a surprise was awaiting me this evening.” Elizabeth opened her mouth to reply but was again preempted.

“Yes, Darcy,” Lord Newbury said, “I'm sure you were quite surprised by my presence here.” Darcy looked toward his old friend who continued blithely, “I had recognized the name Gardiner at the play the other night, remember? I searched through my father's will and discovered that Mr. Gardiner is my godfather and so paid a call on him this morning. We had quite a nice chat and he offered to introduce me to his nieces who are staying with them for a se'nnight.” Newbury looked pointedly at Darcy, who had not missed the emphasis in his last statement, but before he could answer, Mr. Gardiner entered the room along with the servant to announce dinner. Lady Agatha claimed Newbury's attention, so Darcy had the pleasure of escorting both Elizabeth and his sister into the dining room and he made no hesitation in placing himself between the two ladies for the duration of the meal.

Darcy's curiosity was finally gratified when he garnered Elizabeth's attention between courses and she explained her continued presence in London.

“Allow me to say, Lady Elizabeth, how pleasantly surprised I was to find you still in London. I understood the entire family to have left two days ago.”

“That was my father's initial plan, Mr. Darcy,” she replied, “but Agatha reminded him that Jane and I had made some purchases that required our continued presence for fittings and such, so he allowed us to stay to complete our shopping. We will travel to Hertfordshire in a se'nnight.”

“And then on to Staffordshire?”

“Not right away. We will stay at Longbourn for a fortnight, to organize and pack up our various personal belongings that will be shipped to our new home. It will also allow us to visit and take our leave of the neighbours.”

“That will be a bittersweet task, will it not?” Elizabeth looked at him as he voiced this tender insight and smiled warmly. Why did he not show this side of his personality a year ago? she thought. How different might things have been if he had been charming and considerate instead of aloof and condescending? She brushed these thoughts from her mind to answer his question.

“I confess that it will indeed be bittersweet, Mr. Darcy. I have spent my entire life in Hertfordshire and Longbourn has been my home for almost one-and-twenty years. Though Grancourt is very beautiful and I understand the necessity of our removal there, I will miss the friends I have grown up with.”

“And all of your favourite paths,” Darcy teased. Elizabeth's smile grew wider.

“Of course, for I am an excellent walker, Mr. Darcy, though I do say it myself.” Darcy chuckled softly at their interplay and Elizabeth's attention was drawn away by a question from Lady Agatha. Darcy sat back in contentment and sipped his wine as he surveyed the scene. His gaze finally fell upon his friend Newbury, seated across from Elizabeth, whose intense, but unreadable, expression was fixed on Darcy's face. Darcy recognized that he owed an explanation to his friend regarding his evasiveness at the theatre the other night and was afforded an opportunity when the ladies adjourned to the parlour and left the men to enjoy their brandies and cigars. Darcy stood and walked around the table, holding out his hand in greeting to his friend.

“Newbury, I am surprised to see you here this evening, but grateful for the chance to apologize about my equivocation at the play. His Grace was concerned about garnering unwanted attention, for he does not plan on introducing his daughters to society until the spring and at the time I was unaware that you were Mr. Gardiner's godson; if I had known about that relationship, I would have introduced you, but Mr. Gardiner did not inform us of it until later at supper. Please forgive me if it appears that I deceived you.”

“Mr. Gardiner's nieces, Darcy?” Newbury questioned.

“Well, it was an entirely true statement,” Darcy rejoined, bringing forth a reluctant laugh from Newbury.

“Indeed, Darcy. Entirely true and entirely misleading. But you are forgiven, though I thought that every deception was an abhorrence to you.”

“Ah, but I only asked to be forgiven if it appeared that I deceived for I did not actually deceive you as you have already concurred.” Newbury laughed more genuinely at this twist of words, which he could not actually find any fault with. He had missed his friend the years he had been forced to remain on the Continent escorting his mother.

“It is good to see you again, Darcy.”

“You as well, my friend. I'm glad that you have made Mr. Gardiner's acquaintance. Once I knew of your relationship, I offered Mr. Gardiner my company when he called upon you, but it seems my help is unnecessary.”

“Yes, I told you the name `Gardiner' was familiar and I went straight to my father's papers, for I have been reading almost nothing since my return and I assumed that is where the name originated. I was correct and you can imagine my shock when I learned of my godfather's identity; I had never heard his name spoken during either of my parent's lifetimes. To satisfy my curiosity, I turned to my father's journals and correspondence and became aware of the entire sad business. You know I have never been close to my mother or held her in any especial regard. I've always granted her the respect due to her as my mother, but I now understand what a truly cold and unfeeling woman she was.” Darcy nodded in sympathy and Newbury waved it away in acknowledgement. “I immediately resolved to introduce myself to Mr. Gardiner and called upon his place of business, that you had so thoughtfully supplied me the name of. We had a long chat about his friendship with my father and I'll be very glad to further the acquaintance. But now you must inform me of your own association with him and, of course, his lovely nieces.”

“I met the Bennets last autumn while I stayed in Hertfordshire with Bingley. He had leased an estate not three miles from theirs and we were often in the same company. This was all before the inheritance of the dukedom, of course.”

“Of course. And you had no inkling that they were related to the Everard Bennets?”

“No one had any suspicion. Even as close as my parents were to the late duke and his wife, I had never heard of the connection until I read the announcement in the newspapers.”

“Well, I've heard of almost nothing else since my return. I will be quite popular now that I have met them myself.”

“Newbury, I was serious when I mentioned His Grace's preference to keep his family away from any undue attention…”

“I have already been warned, Darcy, by Mr. Gardiner. Besides, I don't believe I want to have Lady Elizabeth's interest drawn away by any competition.” Darcy gave his friend a sharp look at this pronouncement, not at all comfortable with the turn in the conversation. Newbury returned his gaze blandly before continuing, “She is a beautiful woman, Darcy.”

“Indeed.”

“And very wealthy and connected.” Darcy's eyes narrowed.

“Yes.”

“And of course charming and witty.”

“Yes.”

“And you are completely besotted with her.” Darcy's eyes widened and he hesitated only a moment before replying,

“Yes, I am. I have been for almost a year now,” Darcy admitted before turning his gaze toward the windows opposite their seats.

“Then why are you not married to her?”

“Our acquaintance did not get off to the best of starts.”

“Meaning you were your usual taciturn, disagreeable self when you met and probably offended her.” Darcy's colour rose, confirming Newbury's assumption.

“Something like that.”

“She seems to have forgiven you.” Darcy released a pent-up sigh.

“Yes, but only just and I am still a far way off from gaining her affections.”

“Is that your goal?”

“It is my hope.”

“Hope alone will not be enough, you know. You will have fierce competition.” Darcy's gaze returned to his friend, his eyes narrowed to slits, causing Newbury to laugh. “Not from me, Darcy! What do you take me for?” Darcy's shoulders relaxed and he smiled somewhat sheepishly at his friend.

“I'm sorry, Newbury, but I saw your interest in her earlier, and that blasted wink you gave me was very disconcerting for I could not fathom its meaning. I know there will be unrelenting interest in her next spring and the thought of it makes me incredibly jealous, a feeling I don't have much experience with.” Newbury clapped his friend on the back signaling his forgiveness of Darcy's momentary lapse in judgment, but considering the cause and the lady, he was certain he would act similarly in the same circumstance.

“I must admit I'm a little jealous of you, Darcy. But your Lady Elizabeth is quite safe from me. Just tell me…will one of the other sisters do for me?” Darcy turned a skeptical eye toward his companion.

“I'm afraid not, Newbury. Lady Jane is quite spoken for, as I'm sure you have witnessed throughout the evening.”

“One could hardly miss it.”

“And the three younger girls are, well…not suitable.”

“Not suitable?”

“They are rather young,” came the diplomatic reply.

“Hmmph.”

“Sorry to disappoint you, but there you have it.”

“Well, at least I know where to place my money regarding the different wagers.” Darcy gave his friend a scolding look, which was entirely disregarded. “There will be many disappointed gentlemen and matrons come this spring.”

“Indeed.”

“I may have to start a wager of my own about you and your Lady Elizab…”

“Don't even finish that sentence, Newbury.” The young earl laughed heartily at this threat and rose from his seat as Mr. Gardiner had finally suggested that they should all rejoin the ladies. Darcy hung back for a moment, but eager to be in Elizabeth's company again, soon followed the retreating backs of the other men to the sitting room where Elizabeth and Georgiana were entertaining the group with duets on the pianoforte. He chose a chair close to the performers and relaxed into his seat to enjoy the music.

After a few songs, Elizabeth rose and left Georgiana in sole possession of the instrument. She glanced around the room and when her eye's lit upon Darcy's wide smile she was drawn to his side. She took the seat next to him and turned her attention back toward the pianoforte. Darcy leaned toward her, inhaled her perfume, and addressed her,

“You and my sister play very well together.”

“Your sister plays very well, I merely fudge my way through the difficult passages.”

“It was beautiful, Lady Elizabeth.” Colour rose in her cheeks and Darcy's smile widened.

“Thank you,” she softly responded. The two sat in companionable silence through several more pieces before Georgiana relinquished her position and joined them.

“You play so exquisitely, Georgiana,” Elizabeth began, “you have quite shamed me for I have never taken the time to practice as you have and will therefore never become a true proficient.”

“Oh, Elizabeth, you have a wonderful sense of expression, you only need work on your fingering. And your voice is beautiful. I wish I could sing half as well as you. Doesn't she sing beautifully, William?”

“She does. I have rarely heard anything that gives me more pleasure.” Elizabeth was embarrassed to find herself blushing again. Mr. Darcy's words have caused me to blush more in the last week than in my entire previous life. Whatever is the matter with me? she pondered, but thankfully, Georgiana changed the subject.

“When shall you call for me tomorrow, Elizabeth?”

“Has your brother given his permission then?” Georgiana smiled ruefully at her brother's confused expression.

“William,” she addressed her brother, “Elizabeth has issued another invitation to walk tomorrow morning.”

“I thought that since our first walk was so abruptly ended,” Elizabeth explained, “that we might renew the scheme before I left Town.” Darcy's confusion turned to instant delight.

“Are all the original participants included in this invitation?” he queried.

“Well, as my father is most decidedly not in London, we shall have to find a suitable substitute, but otherwise I see no reason to alter the company's composition. Perhaps Agatha would like to join us?”

Hearing her name mentioned, the lady rose and made her way over to the threesome. “Perhaps I would like to join you in what, Lizzy?”

“I have invited Mr. Darcy and Georgiana to accompany me on another walk tomorrow, but Papa is not here to escort us. Could you come, Agatha?” Lady Agatha shook her head.

“I'm sorry, my dear, but I promised Jane that I would help her tomorrow at the milliner's. Remember those bonnets she was having adjusted?”

“Of course, I had forgotten.” Elizabeth pursed her lips.

“But, I'm sure that with Mr. Darcy escorting you both it would be perfectly safe. Perhaps if you walked in the little park near here?”

“You don't think that Papa would mind? After what happened the other day?”

“I'm certain that your father is perfectly aware of your sense, Lizzy, and would not mind in the least you walking with your friends in a small, little known park.” Lady Agatha pointedly looked at Elizabeth, whose pensive expression was giving way to a smile. She turned to the Darcy siblings.

“Will that be acceptable to you Mr. Darcy?”

“Perfectly acceptable. What time shall we call for you?”

“Whatever time is convenient for the both of you.”

“Ten o'clock?”

“That's sounds perfect, Mr. Darcy.”

“Perfect,” he replied as he looked at her warmly, “I look forward to it.” Elizabeth found herself blushing again, but only smiled and asked Georgiana about Mrs. Annesley. The party soon dispersed for the evening, two members hoping fervently that the weather would be fine and clear the next day.

Chapter Thirty-one

Posted on Wednesday, 10 October 2007

The inhabitants of London were blessed with a brightly shining sun the next morning and the Darcys were again prompt in their arrival to escort Elizabeth on a walk. Darcy was initially disappointed when he learned that the four Gardiner children and their nurse would accompany the group, for he feared it would diminish his chances of discourse with Elizabeth. He repressed his frown and was rewarded with his restraint upon arrival at the park when not only the children and their nurse, but also Georgiana, scampered off toward the pond to feed the ducks. This left him in the solitary company of his beloved, an opportunity he could have only hoped for and would not waste. He instinctively pulled her arm more snugly against him, bringer her closer to his side, and breathed a sigh of contentment.

Elizabeth could not deny she was affected by his proximity; her mind was distracted by the scent of his cologne and her heart began racing slightly. She knew she would have to engage him in conversation or else become entirely insensible, like her youngest sisters, which she was loathe to allow. Besides, she had a particular issue she needed to address with him, so she gathered her courage and began,

“Mr. Darcy, you must allow me to thank you for your help the other day. I know it was a very unpleasant encounter and I regret that it was my sister that forced you undergo such mortification as to have to interact with Mr. Wickham. But I truly appreciate the assistance you lent to my father; I was very concerned about his reaction to the situation and I believe that you helped him to remain calm enough to seek out a levelheaded resolution.” Darcy brought his free hand to hers resting on his arm and gave her fingers a gentle squeeze.

“You have no need to thank me, Lady Elizabeth. Knowing Wickham as well as I do, I had no intention of leaving your father in his presence unprotected. As to my mortification, there was truly none. If I had done as I should have years ago and exposed his true nature to the world, he would not have been free to impose on your sister.”

“But I understand your reason for not expounding on your past dealings with him; you would not want to hurt Georgiana.”

“I admit that was my main purpose, but I also confess that I am a very private man generally and I was embarrassed to expose my affairs to strangers. However, it was abominably prideful of me to not consider the danger he would pose to others and not do what I could to help prevent it. I could have mentioned his dissolute tendencies without specific reference to Georgiana.”

“That I suppose it true, but I can understand the concern of possibly saying too much that could have exposed her despite your intentions. You acted as you saw fit at the time in order to protect a beloved sister and no one can fault you for that.”

“You are very generous, but I fear I don't warrant such praise.” Elizabeth halted their walk and turned to look at him with a small smile playing at the corners of her lips.

“Mr. Darcy, you must learn to accept a compliment more graciously.” He grinned in response, thrilled to be the recipient of Elizabeth's teasing.

“Your wish is my command, madam.”

“That is much better,” she commended, but her voice became more serious as she continued, “Truly, you have much to be proud of where Georgiana is concerned. I understand that you have been primarily responsible for raising her the last five years.”

“I share that responsibility with my cousin, Colonel Fitzwilliam, and have also been aided by the Matlocks.”

“True, but she has spent the majority of her time in your company and as she is a gentle, kind, and very well-behaved young lady, you can take credit for much of her positive development.”

“I believe she has mostly inherited her sweet disposition from my mother.”

“Mr. Darcy!” Elizabeth admonished, “What did we just discuss about accepting compliments?” He chuckled at this rebuke.

“My sincere apologies, Lady Elizabeth. I will try harder to adhere to your wise counsel.”

“You had better practice then, for we both know you will not become a true proficient otherwise.” Darcy only smiled; he was constantly amazed at Elizabeth's remembrance of past conversations and her ability to find humour in various situations. “Now, shall we try again, Mr. Darcy?”

“Certainly.”

“Thank you for the assistance you lent my father and for accompanying him to the proper authorities.”

“You are very welcome.”

“There, was that so hard?”

“Completely painless, madam. Especially as I have come to highly regard His Grace.” Elizabeth looked askance at her companion, her earlier curiosity roused by the subject.

“Yes, it appears that you and my father have developed a kind of friendship. I am curious as to when this came about for I thought you had not spent much time in each other's company.” Darcy looked distinctly uncomfortable with the conversation. “Come now, Mr. Darcy, you had best confess.” He nodded his acknowledgment and led Elizabeth to a bench along the path where they both sat down.

“Your father invited me to lunch last Wednesday,” he explained.

“Indeed,” she responded, implying that such a short answer would be insufficient to diminish her curiosity.

“He noticed my attentions to you that afternoon at tea and wished to inquire about my intentions regarding you.” Elizabeth's breath caught at this statement. “I told him about Hunsford,” he hesitantly revealed. Elizabeth's eyes widened. Darcy was concerned about her reaction; he had expected her to be angry that he had revealed something personal without her permission so her silence was unexpected and unnerving. “Forgive me if I spoke out of turn, but…”

“No, do not apologize, Mr. Darcy. I should have confided in my father. He would certainly have been less surprised,” she wryly commented. They were silent for several minutes before Darcy had the courage to continue.

“You did not ask what my answer to your father's question was.” Darcy realized that he had made a promise to the duke to not begin courting Elizabeth until the spring, but he did not want to face the long months ahead without some verbal understanding with her; not a proposal, it was too early for that, but some form of vocal reassurance would alleviate his lingering doubts. The lady stayed resolutely quiet and still for several more moments. She then boldly turned to face him.

“What was your answer, Mr. Darcy?” He gazed at her unwaveringly and in a firm voice replied,

“I asked his permission to formally court you in the spring.” She blinked once in response and asked,

“The spring?”

“Yes, he asked that I wait, for he desires to enjoy your company this winter without thought for the upcoming Season when you and your sister will be presented.”

“Yet, you have not waited.”

“I will not lie to you.” Elizabeth's smile returned.

“You did not have to lie and if I remember correctly, you quite obviously challenged me to inquire further so that you would be forced to reveal your intentions.” Darcy couldn't hide his own grin at this.

“True, but you did not have to rise to the challenge.”

“But, Mr. Darcy, you know that my courage always rises with every attempt to intimidate me.”

“I confess I was hoping you had not changed in that particular.” Elizabeth couldn't repress a laugh at this rejoinder. Darcy's grinned widened, revealing his devastating dimples. He gently took her hands between his own, committing to memory this simple intimacy. “Lady Elizabeth, I have wronged you in the past and you have graciously forgiven me. I know I do not deserve a second chance, but I plead for one nonetheless. Will you allow me to properly court you when you return to London in the spring? Will you allow me to show you all that is in my heart and to try to please a woman who is worthy of being pleased?”

Elizabeth could not look away from the intense gaze of the gentleman seated next to her, holding her hands so tenderly within his own. She had never felt as overwhelmed by her feelings as she did at that moment and felt that she would not refuse him anything if he were to ask it. As it was, he was asking for something which she had previously resolved to agree to, so her answer was easily given.

“Yes, Mr. Darcy,” she responded breathlessly, “You have my permission to court me.” He raised her hands to his lips and placed a soft kiss on the gloved palm of each before releasing them.

“Thank you. And may I also take this opportunity to solicit your hand for every supper dance at every ball during the upcoming Season?”

“Mr. Darcy! I believe that we have had this conversation. How are you to ever know which balls we will be mutually attending?”

“Quite easily, madam. I intend to have my sister beg you to correspond with her and she will keep me privy to all the balls you will be preparing for.”

“Mr. Darcy! That is quite devious of you. You know I will not refuse such a request of Georgiana's.”

“I know.”

“But I may not divulge my schedule to her as readily as you assume.”

“I do not see a reason for you to disoblige. In any case, I have other sources of information.”

“Indeed. Lady Agatha is one I presume?” Darcy refused to acknowledge this possibility. “Well, as it seems I am outwitted for the time being, I will accept and will leave my supper dances open, but only until after the first set. If you have not confirmed your attendance once the last note of the first set fades, be warned that I will accept another offer. I cannot be left not dancing; that would appear as if I were slighted by other men.” Her eyebrows rose in challenge and Darcy brought his hand up to cover his eyes in remembered mortification. Her merry laughter reminded him that she had already forgiven him this trespass and he rolled his eyes at her as he stood and offered his arm. This response only increased her amusement and they gaily chatted of inconsequential things as they ambled toward the pond. The remainder of their time in the park was spent amusing the children; Darcy helped the Gardiner boys in their attempts to catch frogs and Elizabeth joined the girls in making chains from the last wildflowers of the summer.

The group returned to Gracechurch Street and the Darcys were invited to stay for the evening, which they immediately accepted; Bingley and Newbury joined them for dinner as well and a pleasant evening was had by all.

As Elizabeth, Jane and Agatha would be required at the modistes for almost the remainder of their time in London, it would be the last gathering of the friends for the foreseeable future. However, the day before their departure, the trio called at Darcy House to take their leave. Georgiana was disappointed to lose the company of her new friends so quickly and shed a few tears. Elizabeth embraced her gently and comforted her with the knowledge that they would meet again in March and in the meantime, she would have plenty to fill her time; her cousin's wedding was fast approaching, as well as the Christmas season with all it's attendant festivities. Georgiana pleaded with Elizabeth for a promise to correspond, causing Elizabeth to look pointedly at Mr. Darcy. His smile was knowing and Elizabeth felt the blush rise in her cheeks at their remembered conversation; she gave her promise to Georgiana with alacrity. Darcy and Bingley attended the ladies to the door and with eloquent expressions on both sides of their heartfelt joy at spending time with each other that autumn, the Everards returned to Gracechurch Street, to spend a final night before venturing to Hertfordshire the following morning.

Darcy watched the carriage drive away with a lingering warmth in his heart; he had Elizabeth's acceptance of his suit and that would be enough, for now, to face the long winter of Derbyshire. Next year, I will have you beside me, Elizabeth! he silently promised himself as he turned and entered his home.

Chapter Thirty-two

Posted on Friday, 2 November 2007

The Bennets spent a fortnight at Longbourn. The majority of their time was spent gathering and packing those of their belongings that would travel with them to Staffordshire. However, Her Grace could not refuse the opportunity to flaunt her new status in front of her old neighbors. She visited and bragged to all of her old friends, who received her calls with generally well-disguised jealousy; no one in Meryton desired to offend such an illustrious personage, for even if she was rather ungracious, she was a peer of the realm. Her eldest daughters were greeted with more heartfelt welcome and there were many in the neighborhood that would truly miss Jane and Elizabeth with their permanent removal to Grancourt.

Elizabeth attempted to walk as often as she was allowed. Mr. Darcy had been quite correct that she would miss all her favourite walks and paths and she spent many hours traversing the familiar landscape of her childhood. But, she could not actually summon up too much regret when the family finally departed for the north; all those who were most dear to her from Meryton would be traveling with her, except for Charlotte, who was now firmly established in Kent. Elizabeth looked forward with anticipation to her future.

After arriving at Grancourt, the family settled into their new home rather easily. The house was large and well-staffed and very little was required of the ladies to keep it running efficiently. Lady Agatha immediately began instructing Her Grace in the roles she would be expected to assume and the manners she would be expected to display. The former Mrs. Bennet surprised her entire family with her ability to imitate Lady Agatha in almost every particular. True, she was still sometimes affected by her nerves and would never be the most informed woman, but her sensibility became less, especially when not in the company of her youngest daughter.

Lydia was in disgrace with her family, her parents in particular. Her father's reasons were quite sound, considering the warnings he had given her and her willful disobedience of them. Her mother's logic, though rather shallow, was still enough to create an imperturbable displeasure with her youngest daughter. Her Grace was quite vexed to have her stay in Town curtailed by Lydia's actions, causing the mother to rant whenever the girl was in her presence. Lydia, unaccustomed as she was to being the source of her mother's resentment, found herself avoiding her company; she was more often than not found alone in her rooms, sullenly reading a gothic novel or leafing through fashion publications. She joined the family at mealtimes, and though Jane and Elizabeth attempted to include her in the conversation, she generally pouted and tried to avoid her mother's notice and retired to her rooms almost immediately after the end of the meal.

Jane and Elizabeth continued in their close relationship as well as their attentions to their sister Mary. Having so little to do with household matters, they devoted their time to improving their various accomplishments. Elizabeth and Mary practiced their music and each were becoming more proficient and Mary was rapidly improving her sense of expression. They read books of various subjects, except Fordyce's sermons, and discussed them at length, finding joy in the opinions of the others and in the sisterly camaraderie that strengthened with each interaction. Kitty, being somewhat abandoned by her usual companion, found herself more in company with her older sisters. She was initially hesitant to include herself, for she did not often understand their conversations and felt inadequate in comparison, but their gentle encouragement, especially Jane's, eventually persuaded her to join in. Elizabeth was quite surprised to discover Kitty had a wry sense of humour and, with more frequent exposure to literature and intelligent conversation, Kitty's sense and disposition began to improve.

His Grace was often immersed in the business affairs of the dukedom, which were much more extensive and complicated than those of Longbourn's. Of necessity, his habitual indolence diminished and he began to also spend more time in him family's company. He was pleasantly surprised and gratified with the changes that were taking place among the women of his family and the evenings, which he had so often dreaded in Hertfordshire, were now anticipated with something akin to enjoyment and delight.

Thus passed the weeks before the Gardiners joined their relations for Christmas. They were welcomed effusively and were to stay some weeks in Staffordshire. The servants of Grancourt were pleased to have so many people present for the holidays. The late duke and his lady had often entertained and since Joshua Bennet's death, and Lady Agatha's mourning, the house had been too somber. The addition of four young children was especially delightful. The household staff outdid themselves in decorating the entire estate with all the trappings of the festive season. Skating and sledding parties were planned, nights were filled with charades and impromptu skits, and Lady Agatha revealed the presence of a very elaborate puppet theatre that entranced the young Gardiner children; Elizabeth, with the help of Kitty, composed several plays for them to perform and on Christmas Eve, the entire party held a spontaneous dance in the grand ballroom, with little Andrew and Lydia, who had recovered some of her high spirits, filling in as gentlemen while Mary and Lady Agatha took turns playing reels on the piano forte. As Mr. Gardiner read from the Gospel of Luke the account of the Saviour's birth, a peace and contentment settled on the family; all understood the blessings that they had been given and they retired that night in the knowledge that those they cherished most were happy and safe.

Only a week was left in the Gardiner's visit when it became necessary for His Grace to discuss with his youngest daughters plans for their immediate future. The family had gathered together in the music room following the evening meal and were about to take up their evening pursuits when His Grace loudly cleared his throat, gaining the attention of all in the room.

“We have had such a joyous Christmas and I'm indeed grateful for all of my dear family. I'm glad that we were all able to gather together for soon many of us will be separating…”

“Oh, my dear,” Her Grace interrupted, “we will truly miss the Gardiners once they have returned to London.”

“Yes, that is true, but they are not the only ones who will be departing.”

“Are we also returning to Town?” asked his wife and, turning an icy glare toward her youngest daughter, continued, “For our last visit was shortened so abruptly that I didn't complete everything that I had hoped to.”

“No, my dear, we will not be returning to Town until the spring, as originally planned. I speak of our daughters leaving us.” A thoroughly confused expression appeared on Her Grace's countenance.

“Whatever are you talking of? Why are our daughters leaving us?”

“Not all of them. Jane and Elizabeth will stay here until their presentation this spring.”

“But what of Mary and Kitty and Lydia?”

“I have decided that they will attend school to finish their educations.” A silence ensued, stunned silence on behalf of those without prior knowledge of this information. Then the reactions of the family could easily be predicted. For all of Her Grace's newfound decorum, this revelation could not be responded to with anything approaching civility.

“Finish their educations?! There is no cause for that for I have taught them everything they need to know. They have all been in society for years now and know everything they need to in order to capture a wealthy husband. What can a school teach them that their mother cannot?”

“Your Grace,” soothed Lady Agatha, “I know that all the girls have been out in Meryton society, but that cannot be the case in London. It is just not done to have all the younger sisters out before the older ones are married. Besides, we will have enough to do presenting both Jane and Elizabeth to the ton; we cannot possibly hope to do everything adequately and give each girl her proper due if we have to make plans for five at once.” Her Grace listened to this advice with her newly gained sense and at once saw the wisdom; she also realized that this would give her the opportunity of presenting the other girls over the next several years which would keep the focus on her daughters for a prolonged period of time.

“As you say, Lady Agatha,” Her Grace replied. A silent sigh of relief was released by several in the room at the duchess' acquiesce. “What school will they be attending?”

“Mary will spend a year at a school near London which is known for its musical education,” His Grace explained, “the Gardiners have graciously agreed to take her when they return to Town. Kitty and Lydia will both attend schools here in the north. Kitty will go to Mrs. Pixton's Finishing Academy and Lydia has been accepted into The Middleton School for Girls here in Staffordshire. They are all expected just after the first of the year. I will escort Kitty and Lydia and see them settled in and then I will return here until we go to London for the Season.”

“So we'll be going to London as well?” Lydia excitedly queried. Her father directed a stern look in her direction before addressing her question.

“Absolutely not! Until you have proven that you can spend your time productively and learn some propriety, you will not step a foot even within ten miles of London. You could have seriously compromised the reputation of your family with your behavior. Middleton's is very well known for its strictness and, until I have heard excellent reports of your improved behavior, you will remain there. You will be allowed to visit the family here during the summer and at the holidays, but I expect you to apply yourself diligently.” Lydia huffed and stomped out of the room. His Grace sighed resignedly and turned to his other younger daughters. “Well Mary, Kitty, what have you girls to say?”

“I'll be grateful for the opportunity to improve myself, Father,” Mary replied with proper solemnity, for she had not shed all of her seriousness despite the increased time she was spending with her elder sisters. His Grace turned to his youngest but one.

“And you, Kitty?” Kitty looked almost as confused as her mother had initially, but she happened to glance toward Jane and Elizabeth, both with encouraging smiles lighting their faces, that she found herself shyly replying,

“I will miss you all, but I'll also be grateful to learn more and see if I can make you proud, Papa” His Grace could not help but smile at this response and, in an unusual show of affection, he approached Kitty, leaned toward her and placed a soft kiss on her forehead.

“You're a good girl, Kitty. Take this time to expand your mind and increase your accomplishments and I'm certain you will make me very proud.” Kitty blushed at this show of fatherly esteem, unaccustomed as she was to being the center of anyone's attention, particularly her father's. “I believe that you ladies have much packing and preparing to do for we will leave at the end of the week.” Turning toward his wife, he continued, “My dear, I believe that you and Agatha purchased several gowns for the girls that the will need to take but they are only allowed two trunks each so be sure to pack wisely. I have some business to attend to which I would like your opinion on, Edward, if you would?” His brother-in-law assented and the men retreated to the duke's study.

Her Grace rose immediately and called for Mary and Kitty to accompany her so that they could begin packing and planning for the girls' departure; Mary and Kitty followed obediently. Lady Agatha turned toward the remaining women and smiled indulgently.

“Well, that went far better than I expected it would,” she began, “especially when we initially agreed on the scheme several months ago.” Elizabeth laughed merrily.

“Indeed, Agatha. Mama was quite easily persuaded that their schooling is for the best. I cannot comprehend how you have produced such a change in her.”

“Oh, Lizzy, I have not produced this change.”

“Don't be so humble. You have spent so many hours with her and your good influence has undoubtedly rubbed off on her.”

“Indeed, Agatha,” Mrs. Gardiner responded, “you have truly helped Fanny and we are all extremely grateful. Now if only you could work some of your magic on Lydia.” Elizabeth could only laugh again and replied,

“It will take much more than magic I'm afraid, Aunt. I believe it will take a miracle!”

“Now, Lizzy, that is not kind,” Jane gently admonished, quelling Elizabeth's amusement.

“You are right as always, Jane, but I do worry about Lydia. I know that she is very young still and I hope that her schooling will help her overcome her more pernicious weaknesses; but I'm afraid that most of her character is so decidedly fixed through the indulgence and indolence she has been raised under that we will not see a marked improvement and she will continue to make unwise decisions.” The ladies could not deny this possibility, but Jane's goodness soon prevailed.

“Then let us hope, Lizzy, that she will apply herself over the next several years and surprise us all.” Elizabeth smiled at Jane fondly.

“That is excellent advice as always, Jane, and I will apply myself just as diligently and promise not to make a prejudiced judgment until Lydia has been given a chance to redeem her character.”

“That is sound, Lizzy,” Lady Agatha said, “for we all know what can happen when one is prejudiced and doesn't see the true character of a man.” She looked pointedly at Elizabeth at the conclusion of this statement, causing Elizabeth to blush profusely.

“Agatha, I have already apologized, to the man himself, as you very well know.”

“I know, Lizzy, and you appeared to have developed a friendship,” her ladyship hinted, causing Elizabeth's blush to increase.

“Yes, we have become friends…”

“Indeed. Your reaction appears to be a little severe considering is he is a friend. Can your face turn any redder do you think? Shall I continue to tease you?” Elizabeth laughed gaily and replied,

“I know what you are doing, Agatha, and will keep you in suspense no longer. Yes, Mr. Darcy and I have become friends and I have agreed to let him call on me when we return to London.”

“Call on you? For what purpose?”

“I'm certain I do not need to elaborate.”

“But I would have you do so anyway, for I cannot help but tease you and as I'm sure you have put William through much worse torment, it is only fitting that I should help to even the balance somewhat.” Lady Agatha and Elizabeth exchanged smiles.

“Very well, Agatha. You shall hear it all.” Elizabeth proceeded to tell them of all her recent dealings with Mr. Darcy, including their conversation the night of the theatre outing where he apologized for his initial slight as well as their walk in the park when he asked to formally court her and reserved all her supper dances for any ball they would both be present at.

“Well done, William,” Lady Agatha exclaimed. “What a clever young man he is to have secured your company at so many upcoming dinners next Season. And how is he to be certain that he is in attendance at all the same balls as yourself?”

“He is using dear Georgiana.”

“Brilliant. You, of course, would not deny to inform Georgiana of your plans and I'm sure she is eager to help her beloved brother by relaying such information to him. It is practically foolproof.”

“I agree that it is a very clever plan, but I have warned him that I will only reserve the dances if he is present before the first set ends. You know how much he enjoys a ball, so now he will have to attend from the beginning through supper at least, in order to achieve his scheme.” The ladies all laughed at Elizabeth's gentle torture of Mr. Darcy.

“Well, Lizzy, I believe you quoted Shakespeare perfectly,” Lady Agatha said. Elizabeth looked at her in puzzlement. “You are both `too wise to woo peaceably.' I believe that it will be a very entertaining courtship.”

“And you owe Lady Agatha two pairs of gloves, Lizzy,” Jane reminded the women. The ladies laughed and, after another hour in genial conversation, retired to their rooms for the night.

The last week of the Gardiners' visit passed along pleasantly in the same manner as prior to Christmas; only Lydia, who returned to sulking in her room, did not share in the happy family atmosphere. At the end of the week, two carriages departed Grancourt. The first headed south, toward London, carrying the Gardiners and Mary, who would be deposited at her school before the family continued on to their home at Gracechurch Street. The second carriage was occupied by His Grace and his two youngest daughters. He first traveled to Middleton School for Girls, which was only twenty-five miles from Grancourt, and the new home of Lydia. Lydia remained completely silent on the journey and refused to meet her father's eyes; she reluctantly descended from the carriage when they arrived and stood with arms crossed over her chest as she was introduced to the headmistress, Mrs. Graham.

“Welcome, Lady Lydia, to Middleton School for Girls. Your father has written to me about you and I'm sure we will have much for you to learn here. Follow me and I will show you to your rooms. Your trunks will be brought up shortly so you may change and we will have tea in one hour, which are required to attend. There are no allowances or valid excuses for failure to appear or late arrivals. We are very strict here, so obey the rules and you will do well; disobedience will be promptly reported to your father. Do you understand, Lady Lydia?” Lydia at first refused to acknowledge the headmistress, but her father pressed her shoulder with a stern squeeze and she unwillingly acceded. Before her father departed, he looked at her earnestly and entreated,

“You have disappointed me, Lydia, but I am willing to give you this chance to redeem yourself. Mrs. Graham will be corresponding with me regularly during your stay here. If I do not hear good reports I will be forced to adopt even stronger measures to improve your behavior. I do not want this to happen. I hope you use this time to your advantage, to improve your mind and character so that you can become the young lady that you need to and that I know you can. In a few years, if you have done all that is asked of you, you will have your Season in Town and will be the belle of the ball, I'm certain; however, if you are not obedient then you will remain at home, there will be no parties or assemblies. Do I make myself clear?” Lydia looked mutinously at her father for a moment, but recognizing the seriousness of his declaration, she relented and nodded her head in agreement. He gave her a kiss on the forehead, gently squeezed her shoulder and turned to leave as she sullenly followed her new headmistress up to her new rooms.

His Grace returned to the carriage and the remaining part of his journey to transport Kitty to her new school. Mrs. Pixton's Finishing Academy was a day's journey away from Grancourt, in the neighboring county of Derbyshire; father and daughter spent one night at a comfortable inn before arriving mid-morning the following day. Mrs. Pixton was a gentle, sweet woman, whose school was known for turning out demure and accomplished young women. She greeted Kitty, or Lady Catherine, with friendliness and introduced her to a young woman named Agnes Beauchamp, who would escort Kitty to her room and help her become acquainted with her new surroundings; it was a friendship that would last throughout the girls' lives. Kitty impulsively hugged her father when they said their goodbyes, promising to be good, and then linked arms with Agnes to make her way to her room. His Grace was surprised by the moistness in his eyes as he watched his daughter depart, but quickly collected himself, bowed to Mrs. Pixton and returned to his coach and finally Grancourt.

Chapter Thirty-three

Posted on Thursday, 27 December 2007

The Darcys and Bingley remained in London and were saddened to see the Everard party depart for the north. They had become happily accustomed to seeing their ladies frequently and to know now that they would be separated until the spring brought gloom. However, the continued presence of the Gardiners until their own journey to Grancourt helped to lift the despondency. The intimacy between Darcy House and the home on Gracechurch Street continued to strengthen; the Matlocks also dined several more times with the Gardiners and their admiration for the fashionable and friendly couple increased with each interaction. Lady Matlock even invited Mrs. Gardiner to several ladies' gatherings and the matrons and hostesses of the ton also approved of her, especially when they discovered she was aunt to the still relatively unknown Bennet ladies. She survived their cordial interrogations graciously without revealing much concerning her esteemed nieces, which only increased the women's approbation.

When the Gardiners departed for Staffordshire, there was not much time for the Darcys and Bingley to become downcast; the Advent Season was fast approaching. Bingley would travel with the Hursts and Miss Bingley to visit relatives in Lincolnshire. He would be gone for six weeks and then he was to visit a school friend until the start of the Season. The Darcys' time would be filled with family events, particularly the upcoming marriage of their cousin.

The marriage between Lord Amherst and Lady Frederica Sutton was to be a very elaborate society affair. Lady Matlock was an eminent hostess and most of London's elite would be invited, as they expected. But there was not only the actual wedding to consider. Several engagement balls and soirées had also been planned in honour of the couple, hosted by both Lady Matlock's and Lady Frederica's friends and associates. As close family members, the Darcys were required to attend, though the siblings preferred to avoid such grand social situations. However, their recent time spent with the Gardiners and particularly with Elizabeth, had softened their reserve. The members of London society were amazed and thrilled with the change in the Darcys' demeanor, particularly in the young, handsome Darcy heir. The matrons of society had long set their caps at him on behalf of their daughters and his new amiability further instilled in them the belief that he was the most eligible bachelor on the market and many believed that the marriage of his older cousin would induce him to choose a wife as well. However, despite their endeavors, he only remained polite and never singled out a young woman. There were whispers about his intimacy with the Everards, as witnessed by their attendance at the theatre with him and circulating reports that the Matlocks had met them and approved. The knowledge that the eldest Bennet ladies were beautiful and charming irritated these esteemed ladies tremendously and they redoubled their efforts to win the heart of the dashing and rich Mr. Fitzwilliam Darcy.

Darcy was as embarrassed and frustrated with these machinations as previously, but he had learned how to better disguise his aggravation; Elizabeth had corrected him and he had taken the lesson to heart. He was careful not to encourage anyone's particular attention, but he was less taciturn in general and, when among his family and close friends, he smiled and laughed often. The change truly was remarkable and no one was more intrigued, but also angered, by the change than Lady Frederica. Her desire to win Darcy had never completely abated and to see him now improved in manners and more handsome than ever could only incite further ire in her for she correctly surmised that the change was due to one Lady Elizabeth Bennet. However, at this time, there was very little that she could actually do; she would have to bide her time until a proper revenge against her rival could be accomplished. For now, she smiled at her fiancé and prepared for her nuptials.

The wedding was scheduled for the Saturday before Christmas. The Darcys arrived at the church and were awed by the beauty that Lady Matlock had created with the flowers and decorations. Over five hundred guests were expected for the ceremony and the wedding ball to follow. The siblings made their way toward the front of the church to sit with their family members. Colonel Fitzwilliam was standing up with his brother as best man and the Matlocks were already seated next to Lady Catherine de Bourgh and her daughter, Anne. Lady Catherine had arrived in London the previous Saturday, but had refused to speak to her nephew beyond the slightest required civilities. She had still not forgiven him for his behaviour toward her in the summer when he had threatened to have her removed from Pemberley; however, her brother, Lord Matlock, had summoned her into his study upon her arrival in Town and extracted a promise that she would not cause any scenes during his son's nuptial celebrations. She agreed for she was nothing if not a model of decorum and proper behaviour, unlike her ungrateful nephew. Lord Matlock was satisfied with the surly concession for now and only hoped that the tentative truce would last through Lady Catherine's stay in London.

The organ began to play the wedding processional and all turned toward the rear of the church where the bride appeared on the arm of her proud father. Lady Frederica was a stunning bride, shimmering in a white satin dress and resplendent in pearl and diamond jewels. The ceremony proceeded without incident and the hundreds of guests boarded carriages to the Matlock townhouse to partake of a wedding supper and ball. Darcy had promised Lady Matlock that he would not remain in the shadows during the ball, but he could not single out anyone, so he asked his sister for the first dance of the evening. Georgiana was nervous to dance in front of such a large gathering, even with such a partner as her beloved brother, but she summoned all her bravery by envisioning Elizabeth's encouraging smile and allowed her brother to lead her to the dance floor. She danced the next sets with her cousins and uncle and then was allowed to sit down, for she was not officially out. Darcy did not fare as well; he danced the second set with his aunt, but knew after that he would be forced to ask women not of his family party. But first, he must dance with the bride

Darcy, of course, was not unaware of Lady Frederica's hope the prior Season of becoming the next Mistress of Pemberley. He had done nothing to encourage this presumption, but understood that she had been severely disappointed nevertheless. He had been surprised when Amherst had begun courting her for they, along with Colonel Fitzwilliam, had discussed her pursuit of Darcy and had been sympathetic, but also amused. That she had accepted his cousin's eventual proposal did not surprise Darcy for it was a very eligible match, but he was concerned about the future happiness of his cousin. They were not as close as Darcy and the Colonel, but had always gotten along together well. Darcy was afraid that Lady Frederica would bring misery to Amherst; she was beautiful, wealthy and well-connected, but she was cold and calculating. However, she must be danced with for she was his new cousin. As she finished dancing with Colonel Fitzwilliam, Darcy approached her and asked for the next dance. She smiled brilliantly at him and accepted. He led her to the set and braced himself for the half-hour in her company. They had been dancing for several minutes when she addressed him,

“Well, Darcy, what shall we talk of?” The reply was so reminiscent of Elizabeth's pert conversation at the ball at Netherfield that Darcy could not suppress a smile; Lady Frederica incorrectly believed the smile was meant for her.

“It was a beautiful wedding, madam. You must be very happy to have married my cousin.” Lady Frederica's smile faltered at this reply.

“Of course. Amherst is everything a woman could hope for in a husband.”

“I hope that you will be very happy together. You and my aunt did a beautiful job planning.” Lady Frederica graciously demurred and Darcy continued to lead the conversation through more innocuous and inane topics until the dance was over and he returned Lady Frederica to her new husband.

“Thank you, Darcy,” Amherst began, “for taking such excellent care of my wife.”

“You're welcome, Amherst, and congratulations again.” Darcy turned to walk away leaving a very vexed bride. Lady Frederica was not happy; she had hoped to steer the conversation in a different direction, but Darcy had almost monopolized the course of their talk leaving her no choice but to follow his lead. She would have to wait for a more opportune time to bring up his silly infatuation with Lady Elizabeth Bennet.

Darcy danced almost all of the remaining dances during the evening, asking as many married ladies of his friends and acquaintances as possible to preclude raising any hopes among the unmarried young women of the ton. He and his sister were some of the last to leave and Lady Matlock embraced them both as they departed for their carriage.

The newlyweds were deferring their wedding trip until the summer and would remain in London for the foreseeable future. The members of the ton soon began paying calls on the new couple. It quickly became apparent that the affection in the marriage was all on the Viscount's side; Lady Frederica was never improper, for she had been taught well, but she practically ignored her husband when in company while he continuously courted her attention. This was not so unusual a circumstance in these circles of society, but it was still whispered about and a few bets were already being placed in the gentlemen's clubs regarding the timing of when Amherst would take on a mistress to provide the affection that was obviously lacking in his marriage. Lord and Lady Matlock watched these developments with increasing worry for their son's future happiness, but as the marriage was sanctioned and consummated, there was little they could do.

Darcy and Georgiana spent most evenings with their Matlock relations to celebrate the Christmas holiday. Generally they would enjoy such time, but there was an underlying tension among the family since Lady Frederica had permanently joined them that permeated everyone's interactions. The Darcys could not but see the imbalance of affection between their cousin and his new wife and there were even several very uncomfortable instances when Lady Frederica practically flirted with Darcy. She would sit too close to him, speak too intimately, and laugh too loudly at his occasional jests; she was often worse than Miss Bingley at her most audacious. All this Darcy bore with extraordinary equanimity, but one evening she pushed him too far. They were sitting in the drawing room following dinner on Christmas Day. The family had attended church and enjoyed a pleasant day trading gifts and laughter. A delicious meal had been consumed and Georgiana had consented to play carols on the pianoforte. Darcy had sat on the sofa nearest the instrument to better view his sister as she performed and was pleasantly reflecting on the happiness he had experienced the last several months when his new cousin sat down next to him. Lady Frederica was sitting so close that her thigh brushed along his and he attempted to move away but was prevented by the arm of the sofa; he silently cursed his lack of foresight in choosing the sofa instead of a chair. She placed her hand on his forearm and leaned into him to whisper, ostensibly to avoid disturbing Georgiana as she performed, but in actuality to assume an air of intimacy. Darcy instinctually leaned away, but was forced to listen to her as she addressed him.

“Your sister plays beautifully, Darcy; it is obvious that you have provided the best masters to teach her.”

“She practices very diligently; she has a natural talent that, as a brother, I could not but help encourage by providing her what she would need.”

“I'm certain you're a very generous brother.” Darcy merely nodded his head and fixed his attention on his sister hoping to avoid further conversation, but Lady Frederica would not be thwarted this time. “It is a shame that other young ladies do not pursue their education as diligently as your sister appears to. I understand that the Bennet ladies neither play nor draw; that shows a shocking lack of attention to what accomplished ladies should be taught. Though, it really comes as no surprise considering they were raised in the country and with no expectations of being introduced to superior society.” Darcy would have preferred to ignore the woman, but he could never let a slander against Elizabeth remain unchallenged; but, he hoped to keep his temper in check while refuting her.

“I had thought you to be better informed, Madam.” Lady Frederica looked momentarily confused, but her eyes narrowed as she replied,

“I attended one of the best finishing schools, Darcy. My father was very attentive. He knew what would be required of a lady in my position.”

“I'm certain your father was as attentive as you say. I was merely surprised that you were not more aware of the Bennet ladies' accomplishments. Two of the Bennet sisters play; Lady Elizabeth is especially talented. I'm sure I've not heard anything that brings me more pleasure than to hear her sing or my sister play; it is particularly lovely when they perform together. And, I believe that the two youngest sisters both draw. I've seen several of their sketches while visiting their relations. So, now you are better informed. I guess I should not have been surprised by your lack of knowledge,” here Darcy paused and looked directly at Lady Frederica before continuing in a soft, but stern tone, “for since you are a happily married woman, you have no need to keep up with the young ladies of society who are no longer your rivals. I'm sure it doesn't affect you at all that the Bennet ladies will be the talk of the upcoming Season; you will be focused on your own home and husband and will have no time to gossip about the Bennets, isn't that right?” Lady Frederica blinked at the veiled threat in Darcy's words and could only nod silently in response. He maintained eye contact with her for a moment longer, ensuring that his warning was clear, then rose and joined his sister at the instrument. The Darcys departed soon after the exchange, leaving behind a fuming, but wary Lady Frederica.

---